Archive for May, 2017

SITE HACKED B.D. 2017

 

 

Speaking of my van(s) – I’ve had three, still have two – my 1989 Toyota just got a make-over. I’ts now bumblebee yellow and mat black with a website logo done in unique, small case letters a foot tall, each, and 12 feet long with the word .com in yellow instead of black in the bottom skirt area on the side.  Actually the yellow is a near neon bright yellow. The roof and middle area, only. The window and bottom skirt all in black. As sexy a presentation as the vehicle can render, if I do say so, myself. “everybody’s business” is the only other slogan not counting the rear section where I use a King quote; “You blind, obsessive fools…” with appropriate referencing and my name on the bumper advertised; “FINDER OF EVIDENCE”

There is nothing more sick and hideous than a so called free people ALL looking the other way when Stephen King is caught killing John Lennon in what was a government plot to cripple you bastards in the first place. And, yet, that’s exactly what humanity has done. Too miserable to care, people?????!!!!!! Oh, I know you’re too miserable to care. You have no idea what I am really up against; the human evil of my fellow man. That’s what. You John Lennon killing cowards! You jealous masochists resent my holding your feet to the fire of truth. You’d rather be fucked in the ass by Stephen King than stand up for yourselves. Ain’t I telling the truth?

As I  write these words some clever slogans have come to mind to replace it.;

SICK U.S. UNDER A LIE……YOU COWARDS COVERING UP?…..I  DESERVE DEMONSTRATORS!…..UGLY U.S. UNDER A LIE…..SICK AMERICA EXPOSED….SATANIC U.S. EXPOSED….EVIL EVERYBODY EXPOSED… DESERVE THIS, PHONY U.S…YOU CRIPPLED COWARDS…YOU MUTE MASOCHISTS…GET WORTHY, PHONY U.S…PROBLEM IS YOU PHONIES!…PHONY U.S. KEEPING QUIET..REAL HORROR; YOUR APATHY…LAME PUBLIC TO BLAME…YOU BRAINWASHED COWARDS!…..FIGHT BACK YOU VICTIMS!…SATAN RULES SILENT U.S….NASTY PUBIC APATHETIC!…SICK PUBLIC, GET WELL…SILENCE MAKES YOU SLOBS…GET REAL, YOU PHONIES! ….SATAN RULES SILENT U.S….

Meanwhile, I conduct rallies every 8th of every month in downtown Monterey, for now. Since I may or may not be doing some radio work in Santa Cruz, soon, the location may change, depending. These rallies are supposed to bring concerned citizens out of the woodwork to voice their outrage and demonstrate for disclosure. GET OFF YOUR GUILTY ASSES, MASSES! You CANNOT trust the media, people. You don’t need me to tell you that.

This section is from the most recent entry, down. In other words, my old stuff is stacked progressively below this top located, most recent entry. As for the title subject of my site being hacked you’ll find it around March / April of 2017.

June 27, 2018;

What kind of messenger IS Steve Lightfoot? First of all, I’m not a nut or a kook or crazy for thinking that Stephen King murdered John Lennon in what can be proved was a Nixon and Reagan plot including, apparently, Yoko Ono. No, all that is a matter of hard evidence that PROVES IT ALL! Naturally, that all of you have ignored my findings for decades makes all of you guilty phonies ducking your duty to care and deal out justice. To overcome the media cover-up that corrupted you in the first place. To demand the trial for Chapman you let the media skip and all the rest.

I’m not a trusting, naive person who thinks any of you want me to succeed in exposing Lennon’s murder and the cover-up you have lived under for so long. You’d rather see me shot by a swat team, first, frankly. You people are truly sick. Evil rules you poor fools.

My recent encounter with my guilt ridden,  jealous brother, Paul, illustrates how sick all of you really are;

He has been using a favorite, new found phrase, lately, to beat up on me whenever I visit;

“Unsubstantiated poppycock!” It makes him feel good with himself as he whimpers like a fool under Stephen King’s  golden showers. After a prolonged verbal joust with him I left saying to him as I left;
“I’m legit. You’re full of shit.”

If I never visit him ever again it won’t be the first time I’ve disconnected with a family member for decades at a time for being so sick.

That’s what kind of messenger I am. I deserve a better family, all around, frankly, and I deserve a better public, frankly, as well.

Get off your guilty, apathetic asses. masses. I’m a tell it like it is kind of guy. That’s what. My latest billboards read; “YOU SUCK UNDER THE LIE” and “S. KING RULES YELLOW U.S.”

If you aren’t demonstrating against the media cover-up then you, too, must certainly be full of shit as well. Get informed, I’m legit. It hurts to see my whole planet sacked by Nixon’s evil coup against your decency. He destroyed all of you and I’m here to testify.

July 09, 2018

I’m going to piggy back a little, here, because I like you to have at least read the above entry.

I have a new perspective on this story and you and me and our places in it all; You all ARE coming around to breaking it wide open (HORRORS!!!) but you still need a kick in your butts to get you to actually start demonstrating.

I just lost in traffic court last Thursday. It was a railroad job where the commissioner wouldn’t even allow me to present evidence in my behalf, etc. etc., and it riled me up so much after the fact that I recall just how much I love a good political fight. For decades just such episodes were routine and I’m sure I still suffer from some post traumatic shock distress symptoms. In the past I’d self destruct and spit on the public with derisive epithets and worse. Maybe that’s what the Santa Rosa officials want me to do. Instead I will channel my frustration into a dose of whoop ass on them and their agenda. I fight back with slogans on my website van.

Picture my screaming yellow and black 1989 Toyota van cruising down the road and you see just a few slogans. The one on the side windows reads; “everybody’s business” and the bumper reads: “Finder of evidence: Steve Lightfoot” Just above that bumper in three inch letters in white reads the slogan;

“REAL HORROR: YOUR LIVES.”

Now THAT’S a thought provoking notion, isn’t it? Or I could use, instead;

“HOW NIXON DICK’ED YOU.”

“NIXON’S NASTINESS!”

“NIXON’S COUP ON POOR YOU”

“YOU’RE NIXON’S VICTIMS”

“GET BRAVE, YELLOW U.S”

Either one bound to stir the fires of even America’s sterilized, castrated, dumbed down, brainwashed, pro Lennon  murder cover-up masses.

Other slogans I’ve considered are as follows: “…YOU BRAINWASHED COWARDS…SICK, SILENT AMERICA….YOU COMPLICIT COWARDS…COVER-UP CLASS, YOU ASS!…UNINFORMED = UNSEXY….YOU SILENT SOVIETS…YOU CASTRATED COWARDS….SILENCE IS FOR SLOBS…NO SPINE, BRAVE U.S.?…SILENT AMERICA YELLOW…”

You see, the first two choices are less insulting and, yet, even more powerful. Now it’s about WHY I do this at all. WHY it’s important. It’s about all of you and not about me, at all. I am already saved. I am already informed. I am already brave. I am already sane. The rest of you are not. In fact, the rest of you are a satanic tragedy that can’t be described in words. You would have to have lived my life to begin to see how much you are a prisoner of your own, innate evil. The kind of evil that will not face the facts even when they speak for themselves.

I did not surrender half of my waking life to work like most all of you did. While pauper poor I was more free than any of you in the bigger meaning of life, itself. I lived in a van when I had thirty thousand dollars in the bank in the 80’s. I had more important values than putting a roof over my head and paying bills. I was not chained to a job and a mortgage and kids and a wife and a company. I had dozens of jobs, yes, but I was able to do something far greater than make money with my time. I was given the honor of discovering the evidence about John Lennon’s murder and had the privilege of discovering just how depraved and afraid all of you are by comparison. I live like a King while my richer peers live like slaves! Like John Lennon’s lyrics; “We live in a prison, we love in a prison and we die in a prison as a rule. Reach for yourself and your battered mate. Wood becomes flute when it is loved…” the prison you all live in is the one where John Lennon’s killer gets to urinate over all of you and your children, molest all of you and pervert all of you while you all lack the spine to fight back and jail his sick ass though it would be easy for all of you to just do. But you can’t. You’re a prisoner of fear. Your lives are an abomination and an insult to yourselves. Masochists and unaware of that fact.

“REAL HORROR; YOUR LIVES”

While the magnitude of your tragedy can’t be summed up in mere words, these words come close.

Santa Rosa, who just found me guilty in traffic court, burned last year on John Lennon’s birthday. I was actually in Healdsburg just a dozen miles away when P.G. & E facilities sparked the worst fire in their history. The same court buildings that used to harass me and terrorize me in the 80’s and 90’s actually got singed by it. And so they are still cheating against me in court. I never have to lift a finger, I just turn on the t.v. and see what happens to my enemies. The last ticket I got was in Goleta, near Santa Barbara and I knew, after witnessing the craven evil behind their judges in railroading me, that bad things were going to happen to that area. In fact they suffered three major oil ruptures that fouled their beaches and had the biggest mudslide of their history, had two major fires and, would you believe, the day after Santa Rosa just railroaded me, Goleta, the town that actually cited me years ago, over three hundred miles away, suffered another major fire that destroyed whole neighborhoods. As if there were a vengeful God behind it all, angry at how humanity is treating it’s most important messenger.

I don’t believe in that kind of interceding God, but it makes me wonder about karma, at least. There is a listing somewhere below this chapter of just how biblical in proportion all this strange karmic payback has been .

Let’s look at all of you and your evil attraction to Big Brother.

The media is your enemy. How did that happen? Money, that’s how. The talking heads who read you the lies they have to tell you will be replaced and fired if they do not tell you that Mark Chapman killed John Lennon. They will be fired if they do not do what they are told and they are told to suppress my evidence and belittle me and marginalize me. They are told to poison you with an evil lie and they do it to you. They then become your enemy and have to change the way they look at you. They have all known for decades that Stephen King really DID murder John Lennon. They worship money too much to inform you, however. Their cover-up and brainwash on you is pure treason and absolutely anti-American but they do it anyway. A case of your economic model biting you in your butt. Designed, ultimately, to sabotage you all. A self destructive model doomed by our own sick nature, apparently. Like a powerful slogan I once saw on a brown leather jacket in Berkeley, California once said; “$atan Rule$ Fool$”

At one point I suppose the Pentagon approached the media and told them to proclaim a lie “In the interest of national security.” Since then I am reasonably sure that the Pentagon and the military and C.I.A. literally OWN your so called free press mass media. Human nature that wants to control completely strikes again.Government; a voracious monster by nature.

Either way, your media is your enemy and your apathy is your greater enemy. They won’t save you. They don’t care if America falls and folds. They are whores who like their faces on t.v. and their swimming pool lifestyle and you just don’t matter a God damn. You are the stupid masses who stand by and let them betray you. They know that about you and they don’t respect or love you. Selfish sell outs.

“CAPITALIST COWARDS!” would be an applicable slogan, for that matter.

Then there is the matter of all those CSI, F.B.I., The Agency and other dozens of government officials with their own t.v. series shows you are festooned with in prime time. What’s all that about? Well, there are two kinds of people; Those who believe it is their duty NOT to take a government job because it is less American to build the government bigger than make it smaller and those who believe it is better to hide under the blanket of the government and get their money from the tax paying population. Oh, and pensions. Those two kinds of people.

The government can be very tyrannical. If you do not obey their commandments they will hunt you down and kill you in public so as to scare the rest of the population from going rogue and OFF GRID. They want you under complete control. That includes and requires mind control.

Jesus went off grid and they killed him in a public display of humiliation..

Randy Weaver at Ruby Ridge in Idaho went off grid and they pretended to have a car that broke down and arrested him when he tried to help them. His crime? owning a sawed off shotgun in the wilderness of Idaho. For that they tried to steal his property which he used to post bail. Living independently away from the mainstream flow of commerce is what really bothered them. It would show others that independence can be had if you act for it. When he failed to show for trial they stalked him and shot his dog for sounding an alarm,. Then they immediately shot and killed his young son for yelling at them; “You bastards shot my dog!” F.B.I. snipers were on the ready. Then, after his wife wrote the swat team a letter declaring that they would not obey their evil commandments they shot her in the head with a sniper bullet through a window, her brain splatter spraying her daughter in the face just a foot away. Then they mocked Randy asking why he and his wife don’t join them for pancakes. Ultimately the government paid Randy Weaver over three million dollars for their trespasses.

Our U.S. of A. government doing all that, people. A Jeykle and Hyde component you can’t deny.

In Waco, Texas the government deliberately did not arrest David Koresh in town as they easily could have. No, they wanted t.v. coverage of what happens to anyone who decides to hole themselves up in a compound and go off grid. They wanted to brainwash and terrorize the rest of America from doing anything like live off of “their” grid and tax collection monopoly. It backfired and they were caught firing first and shooting Koresh when he opened the door to ask them to stop. Then they killed dozens of his followers. Then they deprived the group of sleep with 24/7 loud, blaring music. Then the swat team mooned the compound like a pack of juveniles pulling their pants down and baring their asses to the group. The dram was drawn out for almost two months. Why? The government had to produce and release a propaganda film for our consumption, first. It depicted Koresh as a pervert, self proclaimed Messiah armed to the teeth. Demonized, whether true or false. First YOU people had to be brainwashed to accept their end game scenario. Then, on a day with 40 mph winds, they used tank muzzles to inject the compound with gas. It was a firestorm, of course, and Koresh was made an example of.

That’s the United States government, people. In your name, people. In your name.

You all sit silent, terrorized by your own evil government. Now that they are caught letting Stephen King kill your hero; John Lennon, you all sit urinated on and silent.

How very UN-American!

That’s the moral of this story, people. YOU are THE problem. YOU ! You are running away from the fact that your government let Stephen King kill John Lennon so badly you can’t even see how ridiculous and helpless and cowardly you all look. Believe me, the rest of the watching, internet connected world is watching all of you make asses of yourselves with your denial process. In that respect the so called human race really must be “Goddamned” after all.

Now, think about what will happen if all of you doubters just start putting my website address on your protest billboards and stand in front of your court buildings and media outlets and just SEE what happens to this Godforsaken world.  But for this evidence find you’re in a bad spot, people. AREN”T you all cowardly fools to stay quiet? Get over your messenger fear and envy and start helping me. It’s a matter of heaven and hell on earth in our lifetimes.

June 18, 2018;

Just to let you all know; yes, your apathy has given me a chip on my shoulder. As you will find in most of this section of my website I cannot write glowingly of humanity until it gets it’s collective head out of it’s ass and jails Stephen King. Until that happens all of you are a laughing stock to the world, too blind and weak to see the evidence and what it means to all of you. Those of you who smile as if my message is merely amusing, you’re the problem with the world. You can’t process reality to where it matters. You sit on the sidelines like a rape victim too stupid to file a complaint over your being victimized. My activism only makes sense if YOU get off YOUR ass and protest against the censorship in our media that is depriving you of the truth about John Lennon’s murder and how a horror writer needs to be locked up so you people can get well, again. Yes, the media lie made you all sick but now that I’ve been given plenty of radio air time recently you are informed and that excuse no longer washes, people. Until you people protest against the media cover-up you’re all just a stupid pain in the ass to the human race and not just me. Pick and choose from what is below. I was recently given six hours of local radio time to expose my findings. It’s all pretty recent and found below.

Meanwhile, you phonies never tried Mark David Chapman in the first place, so stop pretending my findings are just theory. You bastards better get with the evidence if you don’t want to be humiliated, after, if I have to break this story without your help. It’s just a fact that whomever the messenger would be here will eclipse all celebrities once the truth is known and you don’t want me telling the world how stupid capitalism must be if you can’t care about this matter under it’s oppressive apparatus. What I say WILL affect all of you someday. I will never forgive mankind if it remains kicking and screaming during the delivery of the truth like a band of unworthy ingrates. If you can’t care about this evidence then you are cowards, pure and simple. Certainly not free and not brave at all. If you can’t appreciate what I am giving you then a meteorite may be in your future, if there is merciful God, to put you fools out of your misery.

Right now I can see you’re all masochistic victims of your Orwellian mass media. Mark David Chapman was the poison pill you swallowed and now your children are shooting each other in school for your foolish ways. “When will they ever learn?” as Peter, Paul and Mary used to sing.

June 08, 2018;

Normally I would never steer anyone away from what is immediate;y below this section. It’s SO powerful. But so is what I have to say here, so hold on.

Today I was conducting my monthly rally at downtown Monterey, California. Besides my two other four foot by five foot black billboards; “DEMAND DISCLOSURE; DEMONSTRATE!” and; “JUNE 8 RALLY…I NEED PROTESTERS!” I had a new, slightly smaller black billboard that read on one side; “YOU SUCK UNDER THE LIE” and, on the other side; “S. KING RULES YELLOW U.S.” I also had my smaller yet sign with my website address with me in case anyone couldn’t see my emblazoned website van right next to me.

Provocative? In your face? Absolutely and absolutely necessary to exorcise all of you scared, yellow, sucky so called ‘brave’ Americans. As a matter of fact one man on a Harley with ‘Semper Fi” on his jacket rode up to me and asked; “Are you, trying to get rich off of John Lennon’s murder?!” At over 200 pounds and my height and of muscular, “Biker” ilk he wasn’t used to my reply when I shot right back: “No, I’m trying to keep you from covering it up” He replied: “What do you mean? You’re just sick.” I countered; “No, society is sick. I’m the only sane American. That’s the problem and that’s my last word on it.” He rode off shaking his sinful head. A head so full of shit from his environment that he can’t see what a guilty, John Lennon killing moron he has become. I only wish I had time to add; “Our behavior, our apathy, is what really killed John Lennon. Our phoniness every time these things happen. We just look the other way or try to blame the messenger. We act like we have no responsibility to keep our heroes alive or do anything to stop the next killing Just like children who don’t want to grow up…”

Now, what about all you other full of shitfromyourlyingmediaheads? What about YOU? Are YOU asking yourselves if I’m trying to get rich off of John Lennon’s murder? Is that where all your money obsessed minds go? Are you all so oppressed with having to “struggle for the legal tender” in this slavish world you’ve been suckered into that you run to pinning your sick values on why I am a hero exposing evil that affects every human on earth? Wiping your filthy butts! You unworthy ingrates! Oh, no? Prove me wrong and f—ing care for a change. It IS important as hell. Do any of you have the courage to care about who really killed John Lennon? Are you all afraid of that geek, Stephen King? Really!? It’s not like I haven’t found the single most important murder of our lives to focus on. If you can’t care about the number one most famous human on earth (at the time, in fact since 1964, he WAS) then you couldn’t care about anyone, no matter WHO it was. What an indictment of all of you. John Lennon’s murder caused more worldwide suicides than any other murder, ever! Now you play possum because evidence exists that you have a duty to respond to.

Do you people SEE how sick you all are NOT TO BE OUTRAGED???!!! You are all sick.

Anyway, there’s a lot to investigate about all of you jealous, guilty bastards still trying run from your job. Even local celebrity (name withheld) seems to be worried about me, lately.

Del Monte Golf Course, now, after Pacific Grove Golf Course and Monterey Pines Golf Course already kicked me off of their putting greens last year, has followed suit. The legal department of Pebble Beach tells me that (name withheld), co owner of the company, has had nothing to do with any of this “Get off my lawn.” politics. If he did his legal team might not know. I have to judge for myself.

What you will find is a 1980 episode where he may have had me knocked out while on a date with one of his favorite girlfriends. That’s right, folks. Tabloid stuff I should have used then to set him straight. But I didn’t. Decades later, when he tried to befriend me at a golf tournament and I slunk away, instead, he held it against me to the point that I was escorted off the tournament grounds the next year and my van towed just for trying to caddy there. This just hours after running into (name withheld) and conversing for a few minutes. I was let back in two days later but it caused a major rift between us. The line from “Grand Torino” “Get off my lawn” a few years later, WAS inspired by that event.I’m convinced it was. Big celebrities don’t like to be challenged. In fact, I recall another line from that movie; “..You got no dick!” that indicates a fixation he may have towards me regarding that bad blood from the past. Bizarre.

I made a few petty mistakes at Del Monte I have apologized for and acknowledge, but not worthy of expulsion. My latest gaff was due to my being outraged at KSCO’s attempts to thwart my radio spots with cowardly advice to the public like my;” …expose, even if true, isn’t important…doesn’t matter” that a host of theirs peddled the next week. It was a betrayal and another rude awakening to wicked mankind that caused me to lose my phone and (momentarily) my Walkman radio in one week resulting in a few loud “HUFF! ‘s” in the parking lot one day. All  because I had to now exchange my cassette players to be ready to tape any more of their mischief and lost track of one for a few hours.

By the way, KSCO offered me another spot to host their “Saturday Special” last week but I declined as a result of their betrayal, in case you listeners are wondering about my absence, lately. I told them, after, except for interviews for free, I charge $100. @ on air hour to host in the future. I have principles, you see.

Meanwhile, I will be meeting with a Pebble Beach legal representative next week to see if we can come to reason instead of my activism, if not. I have rights and they are being violated. My past is of biblical proportions when it comes to your bigotry, people. My four part movie (if I’m not killed, first) will showcase the whole, shocking phenomenon of your fear and jealousy and apathy. Oh, I’m your exorcist, all right, like it or not.

I am the messenger. The biggest you will ever see in your lifetimes. I’m sure.

May 20,2018;

I haven’t consulted with Michael Zwerling, KSCO Radio’s owner, about what I am about to announce. I’m sure of it.  Though he gave me a huge break with six hours on air the last few months, I have decided to never interview with “Billy Sunshine” or, as I now refer to him; “Morally Bankrupt Billy” unless Michael gives me his vintage VW Bus, first. I will interview, for free, with others there but will charge $100. @ on air hour to substitute host any more. If Billy wants to work for free that’s his business. I won’t be seen scrounging for attention for any part of his bottom of the barrel slot.

I ran into KSCO’s screener yesterday and told her, about Billy; “It seems he can’t do anything but try to drag down others to get ahead. First he tried to call me crazy then he tried to say Georgia’s show was hate speech, and now he was caught saying that ; “Even if Stephen King DID kill John Lennon it’s not important…” I went on to tell this woman; “If he had any game he wouldn’t need to do that.” I also told her I could never be friends with Billy, ever. That we’re too totally opposite.

I’ve heard enough of Billy to think he is mostly a character who loves to talk but that’s about it. I have more important things to do than grovel for air time and have his insecurities trespass on my valuable find. Mr. Zwerling should know better than to allow a repeat offender / poisoner on the premises.

Another reason I am choosing this approach is because if Michael Zwerling thinks I am anything less than front burner material then he may not be ready to take advantage of me. So far he thinks I have an obsession with my Lennon murder cause. That’s not respectful enough, I’m afraid. I’m sure that Mr. Zwerling will decide what path he chooses to go down but I won’t allow my cause to be besmirched by unworthy, jealous, got no game geeks who revel in being in the same company as Judas, Ciaphus, Cain and other cowards to the truth.

I happen to be reading “Tiger Wood”s about the same golfer that just came out. The Navy golf course that nurtured his early years as a golfer kicked him off the course after he started to get famous. Same old story of Cain and Able. Those who can’t can’t stand those who can. Early Elvis found the Tupelo locals breaking his nose twice they were so jealous of him. Grovel away, Billy, I’m too legit to quit my gig. I HAVE “legs” as the industry calls it. The biggest expose of all time, in fact.

Morally Bankrupt Billy advised all of you to dismiss my cause the same day another Texas school shooting occurred killing 10, etc, etc.. Meanwhile Stephen King is the premier promoter of this phenomenon lighting the fuse in the 70’s with his early novel “Rage” about exactly shooting up your classmates.

Way to betray the people of Santa Cruz and Monterey counties with bad advice, William and company.

When I heard Billy say what he said I called in to confront him. He mentioned that he draws the line when anyone threatens an asteroid on us all if we don’t care. This is something I announced on my site not long ago. That’s what he was referring to. Before he chickened out and cut me off I managed to say this; “Regarding an asteroid killing us if we don’t care, I DO pray, if we don’t care about Stephen King killing John Lennon, since our lives would be worse than death if that was the case, that one puts us out of our misery for being so stupid.”

I proudly declare all that, people. Unlike any of you, I actually have seen an asteroid big enough to kill this planet just miss us in the mid 60’s. (I’ve written about this many times before, even called the Art Bell or George Nori show decades ago about it.)I know what the universe can do better than any of you. Maybe that’s why I care so much. I know what fools you all are  to think you can be so nonchalant about life being so safe here on earth. That you can act like moral assholes and not be wiped out by an angry creator. And, in the blink of an eye. All of us. If you are good with being a coward and letting Stephen King NOT go to jail you all deserve that asteroid, frankly. Cowards don’t know HOW to live in the first place. They’re too weak. That species, if not reformed, probably needs to be replaced.

When I AM the hottest thing on this planet the mass media won’t stand a chance with me if they try similar put down tactics. I’ll blow them and their phony asses so high it will take minutes for them to hit the earth, after. In fact, CBS will have to come up with ten mill, up front, for a live, only, interview, ever. Chances are you’ll be viewing me on my social media platform, whatever I decide, and you will have to probably subscribe to my media to get the truth since I will shun especially CBS and ABC both for promoting Stephen King and his movies and guest spots. I can do more by NOT being on the mainstream media, I think. They’ll always be C.I.A..

The following expose of even my own family was triggered by the sudden realization that KSCO’s offering of air time was probably more an effort to hoist me up so they could, then, hit me like a pinata than an offering to help me jail Stephen King. It seems planet earth is ALL full of shit while only I care if Stephen King murdered John Lennon. My biggest crime in all of the peripheral repercusions was that I was virtuous and not a common slob willing to let important things slide out of cowardliness. I scared the world because I was NOT a weakling like them.

Meanwhile, each and every one of you is guilty of every school and mass shooting until YOU put Stephen King in jail and stop acting like Soviet class slobs and cowards. I told you what the problem is and now YOU have to act.

I had all the time on the air you people need to do something. Even my enemies admit I may not be crazy, after all, but that it’s just not important. The most pathetic, weak, jealous excuse I can think of.  Maybe it’s just the excuse you cowards are looking for. YOU butt-holes get off your asses and show you care. If there is a God that throws asteroids around like punishment for being lame he’ll probably listen to me before you. At least I care about quality of life. My prayers probably hold real weight, in fact. You all have to wonder how was it that it was I who saw the biggest asteroid sighting known to modern man? It missed us by a few thousand miles,only, it was bigger than a big mountain and went from Healdsburg, Ca. to Hawaii is just a few seconds It was as if I had just been seated at a fancy restaurant and presented with the view on a silver platter. I only ever slept outdoors in my family’s back yard but once or twice a year This was such a rare night and I had barely placed my head on my pillow and looked up to the sky when, suddenly, there was a swath of orange, yellow light, not white, one sixth the width of the sky. The only way I know it was at least two thousand miles away was because it was utterly, menacingly, silent. It WAS as huge as a large mountain and going hundreds of thousands of miles per hour. Had i even blinked I’d have missed it, in fact. Unstopably fast. It lit up the whole sky for a second. Nothing mankind can do about something that powerful, I’m afraid. We’re ALL just sitting ducks, in fact. I, personally, have to wonder why I saw that asteroid, then, and then found out our biggest scandal decades later after. It’s enough to make me feel special and apart.

If you don’t do something to jail Stephen King, and soon, my prayer for a planet cleansing asteroid is still on. Your lives are worse than death under the Chapman lie if that’s how you are.

Before I show you what happened with Stephen King’s recent interview on CBS’s Morning Show this last week, I want to show you why there may be something to me and God’s wrath, if there is a God, that is more than even I could suspect.

In 1983 when Terry Chodash of the San Francisco Secret Service surprise interviewed me and photographed me at the Santa Rosa Library I said; ‘If I go everybody goes.” It was one of the first things out of my mouth and I wondered, later, what it meant. I immediately thought about the asteroid  I saw in the mid 60’s and maybe that’s what my unexpurgated remark might have meant. That if I am killed by the government the whole planet will pay, later.

I have a suspicious history when it comes to my trespassers and what seems to follow them, after.

In 1962 (?) when some neighborhood boys were playing with my P-40 Warhawk plane my father had bought me for Christmas and constantly were crashing it into the ground, over and over, I had to wonder what was wrong with these mean boys. Years later one of these same boys picked a fight with me and hit me for no reason. This was the day my father taught me how to box and defend myself. Maybe several years later our family heard a huge boom up the block. Our parents forbid us from leaving our house while my father, a doctor, went up to see if he could help. Before he could get there the father of these mean boys trying to help his neighbor had mistakenly thrown a bucket of gasoline that he though was water and was consumed and killed by the fireball.

That was the first suspicious aftermath I ever noticed.  They avoided me like ghosts, ever after, I also noticed, though I never even held a grudge with these boys.

In 1968 (?) both of my sibling brothers were conspiring, together, to shoot me with a 22 rifle one day while just me and one of them were out in the same square mile area  Some sibling rivalry grudge over what I don’t even know. I was sitting down and about to eat a banana when I felt something graze my right ear and I looked and saw a puff of dust next to me and a single blade of grass rocking back and forth with no wind. Then I heard the rifle report from a couple hundred yards away. I knew someone had tried to kill me and who that someone might be. In fact it was the other brother who pulled the trigger who had rendezvoused with the other I would find out decades later when they both, once only, admitted such. Because the thought was so abrasive when it happened I blanked the whole episode out for decades only remembering it after another sibling issue prompted the memory. The main offender suffered calamities in his personal life I will spare him the embarrassment of here. The other, not a whole lot better.

In 1972 my sister sicked her 6 foot six inch boyfriend on me one day allowing him to sucker punch me while my arms were full of golf equipment. Decades later a tooth had to be removed and I lost a part of my upper jaw in the process. Decades later she is unapologetic about it, in fact. Meanwhile her granddaughter was born with a severe facial deformity in the 90’s. The last thing I wanted to happen. There’s more but that is enough for now.

My father, who may have tried to kill the whole family in the early 70’s in his private plane one day in Tahoe playing chicken with the mountains so much and so close I got very worried, died, himself, in 1984 in a plane crash as a passenger while ascending a mountain in New Zealand decades later on a ski adventure. He had also turned me in to the F.B.I. via a sheriff friend of his after both parents knew of my Lennon find.

The sheriff who contacted the F.B.I., resulting in phony charges of “breaking and entering” and “attempted grand theft,” died of colon cancer, later. This trial was so weird I was the only attendant for five appearances and the case was dropped. Meanwhile they tried to give me Juan Corona’s attorney and he tried to secure a psychological test that I refused.

My mother, who threw away half of all my evidence magazines after first scowling at me; “Where’d you GET those?!” weeks earlier, suffered the loss of my father, right after, but also of her eventual boyfriend who died of a heart attack and then, many years later, suffered the loss of her second husband who died of a stroke. In between she contracted Lime disease from a tick.  As I speak Hawaii’s big island is an active volcano near her island.

I don’t wish any of this on anyone but it doesn’t seem to matter. The world that wants to stop me is getting a dress down, it seems.

Would I lie about things so personal and embarrassing? I tell everything, maybe just to stay alive, sometimes, it seems.

A college roommate I knew in 1974 may have wrenched my left thumb, hard, while I slept to injure my golf career ambitions. I’m sure of it, in fact. I saw him once sneak another roommate’s letter jacket out of his closet before dawn threatening me to be quiet. Years later he had wrecked his new sports car and was in the hospital. My father was the doctor he ended up, suspiciously as hell, and my father was perplexed when I failed to visit this roommate who was in bad shape.

In 1987 two men (possibly hired by someone, perhaps local t.v. hosts I was  lambasting with billboards at the time) martial arts’d me on Haight Street in San Francisco breaking my nose on a sidewalk after first dislocating my shoulder. The one I could identify, who the police let go, wound up with ALL his teeth knocked out a year later and ended up living in a sleeping bag in Golden Gate Park. This man I did hold a grudge against. This resulted in both Dianne Feinstein and the S.F.P.D. on my billboards alleging responsibility for trying to “cripple me”.

Another like individual who may have been undercover Berkeley police or F.B.I. who tried to break my back kicking me, hard, from behind, was in a wheelchair months later, the same leg in a bad way from some other adventure.

The saga of San Fancisco’s KGO radio station and me is biblical in scope.

First, one of their reporters committed suicide as soon as I hit their stage. After three years of me boosting their ratings off the charts they turned on me, big time:

Bernie Ward, who once tried to suggest John Lennon was a pedophile, (later admitting he lied) wound up doing hard time in a Texas penitentiary for trafficking child porn. Before that two of their hosts died (one on the operating table)

Ronn Owens, who politely turned the bay area against me, ended up needing surgery of some nature, nearly killing him.

The station’s manager’s wife was struck by a bicyclist inducing a year long coma.

They went bankrupt, after being the biggest talk station in the western hemisphere just years earlier, and were bought and sold several times, since. Now it’s like listening to lobotomized adults playing Romper Room. really!

Paul McCartney proved a coward with his feckless, puny attempt to help me in 1990 with his concert in Berkeley, California. I watched an ashamed Linda McCartney bowing her head at the inhumanity of Berkeley’s apathy regarding my years long activism there. Or maybe it was over what she knew was Paul’s weak plan to “help me”. I can almost hear Paul explaining away his plan to Linda before the show like this; “Screw Steve. He wasn’t smart enough to meet me back stage or elsewhere. Does he expect me to do everything?” He yelled out; “Yeah, Steeeeeeve! that’s right. I don’t know what YOU think, Berkeley, but I want you to know that we need you as a PEOPLE to GET to the promised land….”

As if anyone had any idea what he was trying to say. I had it on tape or I’d have missed it, in fact.

And so it was that Linda died not long after and then his one legged wife turned out to be another disappointment and he’s still trying to capture the magic that once was but can’t seem to find it.

A man knew in Santa Rosa used to always irk me with his oft repeated line; “Your story will never break.” I actually liked him, otherwise, and did not hold it against him as it was mostly just his Tourette syndrome way of expressing the climate of the times. He’d average saying it at least three times a day to me. One day, two days before I was to leave for Bangor, Maine in late 2001, we had a generally pleasant conversation. I did say that he can sometimes be “kind of a jerk.” I said it in a helpful way, I thought. The next day, while he was vacuuming the pro shop, he died of a massive heart attack. He was about 32 years old.  It was a weird way to start my journey, for sure. I could have been his junk food diet, but it was weird.

Charlie Rose, who interviewed Stephen King in 2014 wound up getting all kinds of plum perks from the industry right after and was on a roll until he tried to kiss Norah O’Donnell on live t.v. one morning and fell from all his ill gotten posts, including everything.

I’m waiting for the other shoe to drop with Stephen Colbert who also recently interviewed King. In fact it was his first week on air as if that was his reward for doing so. CBS aired King’s “Under The Dome” series and they want Stephen King trotted out, you see. CBS is evil and your enemy. Fact.They want to keep all of you sick, just like you are.

I publicly shamed Barbara Walters into hiding recently lambasting her for knowingly brainwashing America with Chapman in 1992. Had I seen her on the street in New York in 1992 I’d have dowsed her with a jug of ice hold urine.

Judy Woodruff was used by PBS to host a propaganda film about Mark Chapman and, while she ordered her likeness removed from the movie as soon as she found out about me, (good for her), nevertheless suffered the injury of her journalist son while on war correspondence in the middle east, now with head injuries. Now, if that movie about Chapman is aired, there is a forty minute empty slot reflecting her absence. I haven’t seen that movie in decades, in fact.

You people see?! You can’t even trust PBS. The whole media is military controlled.

Santa Rosa, California, my home town, thirty plus years after snubbing my evidence, suffered it’s worst, ever, fire on John Lennon’s birthday October 09, 2017. I happened to be in nearby Healdsburg sleeping in my van when I had to shed my t-shirt just to sleep it was so hot outside. The next day the smoke that had colored the sky red let me know why.

One of the most bitter employers I knew there, who screamed savagely at me when they wrongfully fired me, lost one of his restaurants, in fact. Under maintained PG&E facilities were determined to be the cause.

There’s lots more, folks. I don’t want to drag out every suspicious fact along the life of Steve Lightfoot, but I would NOT stiff me and my evidence if you don’t want to die in an asteroidal cataclysm. That’s my honest opinion. I may BE a special messenger you shouldn’t mess with. And if you DID stiff my evidence and let Stephen King off then, I think you’ll all agree, you are too weak to stand upright as a species and need to be replaced, anyway. Your lives are a sick joke and you are all, really, in misery, now.

Now, about Stephen King’s recent foray on a.m. t.v. and CBS. Norah O’Donnell was present (shades of Charlie Rose) and she even mugged a scary face for the camera. John Dickerson was present, too. King was very well presented, unlike his Colbert interview when he seemed attention starved following decades of no t.v. time allowed. This time he was a picture of sanity and composure and innocence. His Dr. Jeykll  persona in full force. He, nevertheless, insulted everyone admitting that his latest book, “The Outsider”, is about a doppelganger (Chapman was John Lennon’s doppelganger according to the media at the time) and that this new book is about a man accused of a horrible crime of murder and having to live with the public’s suspicions all the while. Now that scenario reminds me of something I do, namely finger him for killing John Lennon.

You see, folks, he’s laughing at all of you. “Hey, Norah O’Donnell, let me masturbate in front of you and squirt my cum all over your dress. Whaddyasay? Let me throw my provable guilt in your blind face. I’m molesting you and your children you media turkey! I killed John Lennon and everybody is protecting me. I’m the biggest real life monster you have ever seen!I have made you all SICK with my evil. HA!, HA!, HA!!!!!” He just loves it. You all being so blind and stupid and silent and sick.

Look at Billy Sunshine trying to keep you all dark, in reality. After being so blessed with my six hours on air, he is bent on turning Santa Cruz into Satanic Cruz with sick advice.

Can the asteroid I saw in 1966 (?) be on it’s way? I don’t know. I do know, however, that in 1966 our government never warned you about or reported to you about that asteroid then. Just like they’re trying to con you, now, into believing we could ever nudge such a force from hitting us. Trust me, people, they’re just bullshitting you on that and they won’t tell you if one IS on it’s way, either. They’d rather busy you with space alien radio talk and such to keep your eyes off of them.

News Flash!!!

The night of my immediately posted entry above Stephen King showed up on, you guessed it, Stephen Colbert. Me fingering him as Lennon’s killer all over west coast radio weeks earlier was the issue that was the elephant in the room. He chose to test the waters of admitting he killed John Lennon by saying; “I blocked his ass.” It was as if the whole interview revolved around delivering that line, code for; ” I shot his ass.” He had his head down in shame as he said it. “John Lennon was making his comeback for peace, love and understanding and I blocked his ass! More room for horror.”

So, this is how my story is breaking. Bizarre by any standards.

This came about during his account of Donald Trump blocking King from his twitter account. King, in turn, blocked Trump. King’s opportunity to test the waters of admitting he killed John Lennon; “Did I kill John Lennon? You’re all wondering. I shot his ass!”

In fact, one of King’s e-mails to me several years ago stated the line; “I blew his ass off the face of the planet. What are you going to do about it? What CAN you do about it?”

Again, his latest book is about an identical person and a man, one of whom is accused of murder, and he has to live with the public’s suspicion while trying to show it was the other who is guilty. Just like Chapman and Stephen King. Just exactly, people.

Can you people even admit that?

My take on all this? Hey, Donald Trump, send a legal team and arrest his ass and then fly me to New York City to press charges and give evidence. Make me famous and he will end up in jail and YOU will get to do what is most important as president; PROTECT THE AMERICAN PEOPLE! Anything less would be cowardly and treasonous.

CAN you handle that truth, Donald? If not YOU, WHO?? CBS, our enemy, your enemy, has thrown down their gauntlet. Where is yours? DO you have my size balls? Could you retire with pride doing anything less?

Additional news flash;

What I am about to discuss makes me so mad I want to urinate on Ronald Reagan’s evil grave, lately. If you are not equally pissed by what I am about to disclose, then shame on you for being a weak human being.

I accidentally turned to a radio station offering Beatles antidotes, this one depicting, I believe, the few weeks or months before John Lennon was shot. He was taped conversing with the man who later announced his murder to the world, Howard Cosell, while discussing football and how it differs from rugby in England. I believe it was at a live football game. While I’m listening to this I think how sick that Lennon and Cosell would be caught in conversation at all under the eventual circumstances involving the two. Just as I’m pondering this I hear the announcer explain that Ronald Reagan (that’s right, people)  then meets with John and puts his arm around him and walks away explaining the sport of football, all the while knowing that John Lennon will, not only be shot soon, but that his murder will be announced during Monday Night football and by Howard Cosell.

I can almost imagine Ronald Reagan’s lines; “Well, you see, John, in football you want to always stop whoever has the football. Block or tackle him before he crosses the finish line…”

Now, allow me to fill in the blanks, in case you aren’t already seething mad.

“You see, John, you have had the football for, what now, over a decade?. People trust you more than me or even the Pope. You are the world’s biggest celebrity. The number one most famous and loved human being on earth. People actually DO follow you. That’s quite a football. Your message of peace, love and understanding made a real dent in our plans back when and now I notice you’re making a powerful comeback. Now that I’m elected president and want war in Lebanon and the Faulkland Islands, Guyana and the middle east in general, we can’t let you carry the opposite agenda across the finish line. Capiche? No room for the both of us on the same stage, I’m afraid to say. We’re going to kill you in a few weeks. Howard Cosell will appropriately announce our brainwash lie about Mark David Chapman during a football game with the public frothing for violence in the fourth quarter, no less. The fans you think are good people will be reading your killer’s books, after. Not peace and love but murder and horror. That’s right. We have a lot to undo since you moved the needle so far to the sane side of life. We can’t control the masses if they are well. Can’t have that at all. We have to keep them sick so we can control them. Ever hear of the word “Fear”, John Lennon? That’s how we do it. Fear. Only “Love” is stronger. It’s my job to keep that a secret from the masses. It’s time for fear, again, John, not hope. Sorry.”

Goes a long way towards explaining Stephen King’s most recent response to my accusations; “I blocked his ass!” Doesn’t it?

Ronald Reagan putting his arm around John Lennon weeks before killing him. Do you Reagan fans still think he is anything but a satanic prick who hates humanity? Evil killing good.

No wonder our children are shooting each other in school all this time later.

AFTERMATH: May 27, 2018;

In reflection, I have to at least admire King for attempting to come clean versus lying about my allegations. By offering to so exactly address my accusations via his latest book plot AND declaring; “I SHOT his ass!” in possible meaning, he is to be held in honor for at least that. The closest he has ever come to lying about it and becoming a “phony” like all of you people, was when he offered that he has an alibi. An alibi is not a fact but an explanation and understood as such. Other than that he has been admirably honest in NOT denying my claims ever in over three decades. He leaves all that for phony all of you!

Stephen King, if you really come clean and throw yourself at the mercy of the public, I will put the spotlight on stupid humanity, phony humanity instead of you. You are the symptom of their sickness, after all. I’ll still recommend life without parole but you will at least be safe from your handlers desire to shut you up. I WILL speak out to thwart plots to kill you in jail. I can’t help you on the outside, however. Didn’t my enemies already try to wedge you between a van and a building remnant in 1999 the day before Father’s Day? They fear you may reveal who and what put you up to killing John Lennon. What kind of Nazi plot are we up against that you may know about? Giving that up, honestly, could help redeem you, if anything could. Otherwise we’ll all know you are still the public’s enemy. With my plan you win. You lose with theirs. It’s simple.

What about phony all of you?

You’d have thought, for one moment, that KSCO was allowing me to get my message out in giving me six hours on air this year. Now I find that they really were supposed to “wreck me” before King’s t.v. appearance. I am not a naive person about media and I was looking for their next moves and found them to be this.

Michael Zwerling, the following week, said over the air; “..but most people think that Steve Lightfoot is crazy…”

Then his Thursday afternoon hosts said; “But Steve Lightfoot is crazy!…” I had to confront Michael Zwerling on air about it.

Then, following my two days of substitute hosting that went my way, not the way they had hoped, that same duo said; “..but even IF Stephen King DID shoot John Lennon and all this conspiracy is true, it doesn’t matter. It’s not important, now…”

THEN Michael Zwerling, disappointed I won the media exposure war, did a commentary  promo that went like this;  “…… As John Lennon said; ‘Nothing is real and nothing to get hung about..’. He went on about other things but finished with this; “Yes, KSCO will continue to give voice to nearly anyone’s views even those who I believe to be sneaky weasels and misled, bitter fools. Just don’t force me to listen to them…”

Translation; “Steve Lightfoot is a sneaky weasel. A misled, bitter fool.” I think it was because I confronted “Billy Sunshine” on the air days earlier letting him know would be taping his future shows and not to mess up. By that he knew I meant not to assassinate my character.  In doing so I thwarted what I think was Michael Zwerling’s plan to continue bashing me to subdue and corrupt and discourage Santa Cruz and Monterey. If I gather enough taped evidence I can use it against him, in fact.

Not my first rodeo, people.

Would I put the ka-bosh on any future opportunities WITH that station by merely crying “Wolf” in printing this paragraph??????

Problem with the station is they think I am doing something that is meaningless and unimportant. They have their heads up their ass and are so full of shit if that’s the case.

Michael Zwerling is Jewish. I once wondered, before he showed his dark side, that ;”Maybe some media Jews ARE good, after all..” Rude awakening and all his fault.

Ever since the killing of Christ it seems the Jews have an axe to grind with anyone like a Jesus who has a better way for us to follow than the government way. I am not an anti Semite, rather it seems that mostly Semites think it is their calling to bring down heroes before they get a foot hold. As if they are threatened by anyone smarter than they are. Let me say, now, that I think ALL religions are delusional, not just Judeism. In exposing the media personalities behind Lennon’s murder a long list exists, indeed.

Howard Cosell delivered the big lie on Monday Night Football about Chapman.

Barbara Walters and Larry King both brainwashed us with Chapman interviews.

When I was in New York City media Jews came out of the woodwork to look at me in the flesh carrying on conversations about imploding me and my story, as if I was too stupid to understand the English language. As if they were automatically smarter than me and everyone else.

Without going on a name fest, 80 percent of all media personnel pushing the Chapman lie are media Jews. It’s not me being prejudiced, it’s them being monopolists in the media, especially in this regard. Michael Zwerling, I thought, was the gleaming exception. I may have been wrong. Poor all of us if KSCO is NOT about exposing Stephen King and demanding justice..

Meanwhile, what about all of you people? Huh? Where do you stand? Can you stand upright at all?

Allow me to explain Michael Zwerling’s attempt to pull one over on me with his latest op/ed piece that runs twenty four times a day. I’d rate this a three out of ten on the difficulty scale of problem solving and detective work needed. His piece;

Before I start, let me remind you my bumper sticker is four feet long sporting two lines;

“You blind, obsessive fools”

MURDERER -Stephen King, 1980 – Firestarter

He has seen it and even photographed it. The line “blind, obsessive fools..” he draws from.

“..America has become a cartoon…As John Lennon said; “Nothing is real and nothing to get hung about..”…KSCO will continue to give voice to..even those I consider to be sneaky weasels and misled, bitter fools. Just don’t force me to listen to them.”

Of course, I left out the rest of the piece that was inserted to jumble up his hidden message which stands self evident all by itself.;” Steve Lightfoot, the guy with the John Lennon expose, is a sneaky weasel and a misled, bitter fool. I only aired him in spite of my opinion of him.  He is famous for sneaking on shows using phony names and now he is taping us if we try to knock him over the air after we hoisted him up like a pinata He’s thrown a kink into our evil plans.”

I know how much my threat to Billy Sunshine to watch his on air remarks about me or he’d get himself in trouble upset Michael Zwerling as he let the audience know how pissed he was just minutes after I made that on air heads up. “Damn. How did he know so quickly that we were trying to sabotage his message?” That’s what I read into his other remarks.

Allow me to also show all of you WHY I am the least bitter and the least misled and the least weasely and sneaky one around, in the first place.

If you think that proving Stephen King actually murdered John Lennon and that the story about Chapman was a government cover-up is unimportant and no big deal, guess what?!? YOU are a bitter, misled fool, not me. You are insane and nothing less. Period. You are a prisoner of fear of your government and can’t even think straight. Ha!, HA!, HA!, you poor, misled, bitter fools.! You, too, Michael Zwerling, and not just the audience you are trying to poison.

Only a bitter person would NOT try to JAIL Stephen King.. Only a bitter person. Only a misled person would think Chapman pulled the trigger.

I am the sweetest, most aware person on the stage. I am the hero of the story, after all, as if all of you didn’t already know. I had the most faith in humanity of all of you or I’d have never gone public with my findings, after. Thirty, plus years of serving as your messenger / exorcist HAS embittered me, greatly, YES!. But no where near the bitterness of the public I am trying to save. You, too, misled, bitter Michael Zwerling. You TALKED to John Lennon on the phone once. How DARE you not care about what I am trying to do. How DARE you try to hit me like a pinata after sneakily trying to weasel me into that intended scenario. Who’e being a weasel?

The reason I exposed all my trespassers and their uncanny fates – you all have to admit – is BECAUSE KSCO had proven to be bad, not good, after all. And it rekindled all the memories of bitter, misled humanity beating up on me my whole journey forward since distinguishing myself as a hero and not just a common slob like everyone else, apparently, is. Otherwise you wouldn’t need me to lead you before you start protesting on my behalf. You should all be O-U-T-R-A-G-E-D-!-!-! But you’re yellow, misled, bitter fools, now

It reminds me of one of my very first song lyrics;

“The silly masses laughing in their dark despair

Killed John Lennon, saw no trial and no one even cares.”

The rest of KSCO’s tricks I will divulge, also. His use of Billy Sunshine and Brad Cauva(?) and his op / ed pieces seems to be how he gets his dirty work done. Example; Georgia, a regular host there, was getting complaints about being racist and bigoted. The following week Zwerling’s op / ed piece crusades against bigotry. I pointed out, on the air, that it was obviously a shot at Georgia and it was immediately pulled that same day. Then Billy Sunshine and company were suspended for accusing Georgia of hate speech. I substitute hosted as a result.. Meanwhile Billy Sunshine and company had already tried to describe me as “crazy” following my big interview. Then, just recently, they both, again, tried to disparage me on the air prompting this whole chapter above. NOW!, Zwerling has been using his op / ed piece about who he thinks is a bitter fool.

It seems to me he uses the Billy Sunshine and company slot and his ed / op pieces to do his dirty work.

If he’s up to trying to wash me up instead of help me up then shame on him and KSCO.

(INSERT : BUMPER STICKERS)

SILENT AMERICA INSANE…..SILENT AMERICA YELLOW….GET BRAVE, YOU COWARDS…GET WORTHY; DEMONSTRATE….DEMONSTRATE, DUMMIES!….ARE YOU TRUTH WORTHY?…GET TRUTH WORTHY; PROTEST!…YELLOW SOCIETY EXPOSED…COWARDLY AS McCARTNEY?…YOU SUCK UNDER THE LIE…LOSERS LIVE UNDER LIES….CHAPMAN LIE FOR PHONIES…SLOB SOCIETY SILENT!…SHAME ON YOUR APATHY…YOU LACK ONLY COURAGE…YOUR ENEMY; YOUR APATHY…DO YOU COWARDS CARE?…TOO COWARDLY TO CARE?…CARE, YOU COWARDS!…YOU’RE ALL VERY SICK…YOU SILENT SICKO’S!…. INSANE U.S.; GET INFORMED…GOD DAMN YOUR APATHY!…UP YOURS, COVER-UP CLASS!…F-ING UP YOUR COVER-UP!…COVER-UP CLASS COWARDS!…S. KING RULES SICK U.S….LENNON KILLERS, REPENT!

One of them will eventually stick to my van’s bumper region.

 

May 14, 2018;

Now that I have spoken, (see below this entry to see my radio shows ) having twice hosted for KSCO Radio in Santa Cruz, and my name has been over the airwaves at least two dozen times, lately, YOU PEOPLE HAVE NO EXCUSE not to jail Stephen King for murdering John Lennon. Now I have to wait and rest after unleashing so much truth at once. Kanye West was correct to suggest the blacks didn’t try hard enough to free themselves and I am correct to say you’d all rather sacrifice your first born child than jail Stephen King for killing John Lennon. You people are mostly sick (some of you want my evidence to surface, though) and, as a nation, you are all mentally ill. You are cowards, in so many words.

Goddamn your cowardly, m—–f——cover-up, people! Have you people no pride or decency?

Jail Goddamn, m——f——-Stephen King, you lazy morons. Only YOU can do this job. YOU!!!!!

May, 02, 2018;

HEY, EVERYBODY!, I’m substitute hosting tomorrow for KSCO Radio in Santa Cruz, Ca. from 2:00 pm to 4:00 pm PST. Listen in. I don’t raise my voice, just the controversy! I will be discussing various crimes that reveal our government, besides letting Stephen King kill John Lennon, is an abusive, treacherous “Big Brother” and may even be engineering the opioid epidemic in America to kill off unproductive members of our society. For example.

I will also be hosting the following Thursday from 2 to 4 as well. That would be May 10. Listen, then, as well.

Draft / Outline for 4-3-’18 show;

“Good afternoon, everybody. First let me thank the owner of KSCO, Michael Zwirling and the staff at KSCO for giving me the opportunity to host a show for them.

Also, please support our sponsors who support this station that keeps you informed in a way only an independently owned station can.

Hi, everybody. Steve Lightfoot, here, substitute hosting today and next Thursday, the 10th, also from 2 till 4 pm. Most of you have probably at least seen my bumblebee yellow and black Toyota van with the lennonmurdertruth.com website all over it. It does scream;”Ignore me now!” I have to admit. I did all the graphics and lettering, myself. Some of you remember my other vans over the last 30 years advertising the same website and cause. Some of you know that I claim to have discovered bold print government codes in the headlines of Time and Newsweek magazines that prove, as opposed to theorizing, that Nixon and Reagan, not only had John Lennon killed for political reasons having mostly to do with war and peace, but arranged for now famous horror writer; Stephen King – that’s right, folks-  to actually pull the trigger and commit the actual murder and that Mark Chapman is a willing con artist who looks alike but is just a decoy to lead us all off of the true trail. That the two were switched inside the police station. That the police in New York, the government, the entire mass media and courts and prison system all conspired to commit this Chapman hoax so that Nixon could exact a cruel revenge on all of us for booting him out of office in 1974, frankly, by letting Lennon’s exact cultural opposite erase all the good that John Lennon did by replacing his message of hope with King’s message of fear, actually allowing him to kill our hero. Nixon’s last laugh on unsuspecting, duped all of you. Some of you know that I claim Yoko Ono is also a government agent who set John up and was instrumental in the cover-up, after.

Not only can I PROVE all of the above in ten minutes on national, live television with a fraction of evidence I have, I aired all these accusations for two hours last February right here at KSCO and, nope; Stephen King has found it impossible to complain or deny any of it. It’s been over three decades of “No comment.” from him.

Now I am aware that some of you, maybe half of you, perhaps, think I’m nuts, bonkers, and who could blame you? Nixon made his crime so monstrous that, unless you are extremely intelligent, there is no way you are going to be able to wrap your grey matter around such a ludicrous concept in the first place. In fact, I found King’s matching face very last in my code cracking discoveries. When I discovered WHO Stephen King was I had to salute Nixon, right away, for being such a master conspirator of such world class state of the art Orwellian proportions for making his crime incomprehensible at first blush. Caught, dead to right, but so unbelievable, nobody believes it. The Riddler of Batman lore never showed such mastery and treachery.

Fortunately for mankind, including all of you listeners, I DO have the requisite level of brains and courage to figure this jigsaw puzzle out down to the hair on a gnats ass. Like most real crimes there is no end to the flow of evidence that continues to prove everything and there are no holes or anything else in my claims and evidence. The problem is all of you have yet to become brave enough to stand up to the cover-up and overturn it and jail Stephen King’s guilty, evil ass. Courage, not brains, is what you all lack. I had to learn it, myself. It took over a year of non stop listening to The Beatles many tape cassettes in 1981 and 1982 while riding a twelve speed bicycle in San Diego before I found myself convinced enough of Lennon’s merit as a man, a hero and cultural figure and role model to actually challenge the tiny back page clipping  I saw 18 months after the murder of Chapman pleading guilty behind closed doors without a trial. I visited my local Pacific Beach public library to find whatever I could about the murder reports to get a lead on Chapman. It was while thumbing through the Dec. 15, 1980 issue of Time that I simultaneously discovered, one; this issue had no murder report, two; it was released a week earlier on Dec. 08, the day of John’s murder, and three; over half of all the headlines plugged in like a code, to John Lennon’s murder. When I saw the glaring, ominous, monstrous headline above just elected Ronald Reagan; “Who’s In?””Who’s Out?” I couldn’t help but think; “Reagan’s In.””Lennon’s Out?” and the rest fell into view in big hurry. By the time I found Mark David Chapman and Chapman’s letter linking Reagan I knew it wasn’t my imagination and then I found the killers matching face, last, and that his books are” full of it” regarding Lennon’s murder, and the rest is history. I won’t belabor the point more except to say it’s all on my website lennonmurdertruth.com. See for yourselves if I’m a nut or a hero.

Meanwhile there are issues today I’d like to bring up for our discussion. Call in if you are wondering whether the government does things like create opioid epidemics to selectively kill the less productive members of our society to avoid the cost of paying them social security, for example.

First off, I hate reading my own blog pages on my New Developments section. If you’ve visited my website you may have noticed. I hate that guy who sounds so bitter and complaining; ME. Like my golf swing book chapter explains; I really WOULD rather be driving a Titleist golf ball than my website van.  I can’t find anything else to say, however, and it may be a curse of being the messenger to only see mankind’s failings and not their strengths. Especially when, as the messenger, you have witnessed facts about your fellow man you couldn’t fathom or learn about any other way. I have no shortage of episodes to draw from to show all of you that probably 80 percent of you wish I would get killed by a swat team on the 6 O’clock news just so that you could be done with ever having to stand up to your evil government and media and demand the jailing of Stephen King. Mostly, I think  you are afraid to be exposed for being so stupid for so long. It is pretty humiliating, I’ll admit.

Before I learned that most of you have taken sides with evil because you lack courage and self respect I was a most pleasant bloke, indeed. I was all about being a professional golfer and anything but serious matters. I must thank the other 20 percent of all of you who wish I would succeed and jail King, ultimately. It is only because there is a real chance you would make a noise if I were killed that I am still above ground, believe me. I may have survived an attempt to kill me last month when I almost died of the flu. Now IS the most dangerous part of my odyssey; the stretch to the finish line. The government is deathly afraid of me once I’m famous. They know that, unlike Lennon, I will announce very loudly that “the government wants me dead for these reasons; A, B,C., etc.”

This brings me, before I delve into the possible conspiracy about our government and opioid sales and deaths, to Kanye West and his latest remarks that slavery must have been a choice for blacks if they accepted it for 400 years.”

Call in if you have an opinion, please. I’ll hold my cards about the matter until after my first caller on the subject. What do you think of Kanye’s remark?

Meanwhile, you may also chime in to share your thoughts about all this media fuss to destroy our President and render him as damaged goods with a centralized media effort our nation has probably never seen. Has the Wizard of Oz overplayed his hand and are we now staring at the specter of a centralized mass media running America behind the curtain? What are your thoughts about this bizarre phenomenon? Do we have a responsibility to say something about it before another “Dallas” debacle is visited on us?

And what about who really IS the man behind the curtain of our America? Is it the Rockefeller dynasty? I think it really is. Did you know, for example, that one Rockefeller founded the C.I.A.? It’s a fact! Did you know that most of your magazines are printed in the Rockefeller Plaza building in New York? What other mass media does he control? How does he keep the name Rockefeller out of the media? Is it because Trump has kicked him out of power and he can no longer puppet around our presidents that the media is ganging up on Trump? Is that the reality we are dealing with? If you dare, please call in on the subject, listeners.

Our phone line is 479-1080

Time for a commercial break. I’ll see you on the other side.”

(Upon returning to the air I followed with exactly how the media brainwashed you before and after Lennon’s murder.) Below is unrelated.

Outline for the 5-10-18 show;

 

Welcome back everybody. How is the world looking  today? Hopefully, whatever the case, we can, together, make our future brighter. My name is Steve Lightfoot and I’ll be substitute hosting for you today. The next two hours are ours. Do support our sponsors. They give you this extra rare free speech station, a priceless commodity, and you need their goods and services anyway, probably, I think you’ll agree. They are your friend so be their’s, too.

Last week I was given the opportunity by Michael Zwirling, the owner of KSCO Radio, as well as Rosemary Chalmers, the program director, to substitute host for two upcoming spots. Of course, I accepted and actually hosted my first, ever, talk show for a day. I was wooden, reading from printed text, the first half hour and spotty from that point on, but especially best with the callers, I think, and why not? It is the public, actually, who hold the cards for any ”societal evolution’, as Rush Limbaugh puts it. I wouldn’t have it any other way than for you people to get involved in the revolution I’d like to bring about and call in and voice YOUR opinions. The number, by the way, is 479-1080. If you are not in the area code 831 that would be ours. Like being on the baseball field instead of watching from the stands. So, again, if you want to participate today the number is 831-479-1080, just like the setting on your radio dial.

Know that I hog the first 20 or so minutes of the show to set the agenda and then I become very generous with your input. I try as much as possible to use the first come first serve principle so get in line now, if you choose, and our producer, Annie, will gladly accommodate you. Let me also thank my engineer, Tanner, today, for making the show seem seamless and entertaining in between my tendency to sometimes sermonize.

Last week I re-familiarized you, identifying myself as the man who pushes the lennonmurdertruth.com message. You’ve, no doubt, seen my website van if you’ve lived in the bay area for any length of time, I’d suspect. I let the listeners know last week how I came to stumble onto the evidence that proves our government killed John Lennon and how our mass media scammed all of you unsuspecting victims, after, with the cover-up. I won’t re-hash the matter here except to let you know that lennonmurdertruth.com has all you need to know. It’s, perhaps, the most empowering website on planet earth, in fact. Get empowered.  There is no bigger news story out there, no matter what you think. Go there after the show, please. I need demonstrators every 8th of every month to get this story broken, once and for all.

If there are any tag lines to promote me I’d like them to be these two; “More truth in one day than all the other talk show hosts in America, combined.” and “I don’t raise my voice, just the level of controversy.” In fact, if I sound a little like comedian Steven Wright with my toned down approach, I have to speak that way to avoid lighting the sky on fire with radio waves or  injuring listeners when their jaws hit the counter, my rhetoric is so combustible all by itself.

Now that Lightfoot is “off the leash” let’s make some hay of it, O.K.?

Today we will discuss, instead, the future. Life AFTER  lennonmurdertruth locks up Stephen King and unleashes more truth than our society has ever enjoyed. There are a lot of changes I’d like to see that are definitely doable if you people are willing to get your hands dirty and work for it. Similar to how the hippies of the 60’s brought about change, but with perhaps more efficient methods than just carrying signs and protesting like I have done for decades. My talk radio exploits of the past are prodigious and that’s how I got noticed by KSCO and Michael Zwirling. At one time I probably WAS the busiest activist on radio in the world. Maybe a twenty year stretch, in fact, involving thousands of calls all across our land.

When Morton Downey Jr. let me on three consecutive days in L.A. Nixon died of a stroke just a few weeks later, to show you the power of free speech and free press. Now that I am reaching you listeners legitimately, as if there actually IS a free press in America, now that I don’t have to use a phony name to sneak past the screener and switch gears to my Lennon scandal, I don’t have to act crazy and scatological. I can actually talk turkey with all of you. We can have a dialogue and that’s what I want. I’M not the star of any revolution. People power is what, ultimately, get’s things done. For 35 years the people have trumped my evidence find with apathy and ignorance. I have no power, alone, no matter what gold I have to offer society. Let’s take advantage of these lucky free speech breaks and reverse that self destructive trait of yours. Let’s get off the masochistic treadmill our mass media has tricked us with and let’s get real, for a change.

Today, I’d like to explore with all of you a world requiring only 32 hours of work per average citizen instead of a 40 hour workweek. Not to give up anything in the process, either. Of course this is how things used to be in the 50’s and 60’s, so it can be done. In that golden age of America half of all women stayed at home and didn’t have to work at all, in fact. Today, with almost all women working, we enjoy less fruits for our labors than our parents did. That is backsliding, people. Somewhere between Nixon and now politicians have increased taxes 30 percent, overnight, just by ‘tricking’ us into a two paycheck economy, I think. If a lot of you just love to work maybe you NEED a long vacation to smell life again. To get in touch with your time, again. Of course 32 hours a week is possible. It’s just a matter of how to go about it. The way things are now, with both partners too pooped to ponder their circumstances due to too much work, nobody is minding the store. That’s how I see it. It seems to me that women’s lib, so far, has turned out to be be women’s slavery, instead. I think we need less latch key children, don’t you? At least one parent should mind the home, I think. Maybe that’s one way to cut down on school shootings. Maybe the kids feel abandoned by modern society that foists them off to a day care center right off the bat. What do you think?

When I said give up nothing in the process I meant it. A lot of things can be done to unburden us from having to spend our money on electricity and gasoline, for example. I told all of you last week how Rockefeller of Standard Oil probably runs America more than even our presidents have (Trump  and J.F.K. excluded) for most of my life. Of course, that dynasty stands in the way of our demanding the inventions to replace the current methods that punish the whole world in the name of their greed when alternatives would be better for everyone. I’m talking about a gel type layer, for example, under our floors and carpets that generates electricity every time you step down on it. There is so much foot traffic inside one’s house it should power half of your needs, I would think. First it must be invented and then it must prevail against the status quo that wants to keep it away from you.

Regarding our automobiles; If a generator on my childhood bicycle rubbing against my tire could produce electricity for my headlight, why can’t someone invent a way to tap the potential of our wheel’s rotations to constantly power whatever electric motor we may have soon? It’s a project worthy of our endeavor, don’t you think? Who out there wants to invent it? If you make me famous as the John Lennon man I can keep the status quo from buying your invention and shelving it like we’re used to.

I’m thinking, if there are sensors embedded at our intersections that make the street lights operate by sensing the weight of the car, then why can’t similar technology tap car traffic to also generate electricity? You know, ten foot wide strips under the asphalt every mile or so across busy freeways to tap that energy for electricity. Immediately, when that idea came to me, I realized that it was a flawed idea because it would require infrastructure to be paid for via taxes and could then be turned against us just the way our electricity bill always goes up under that monopoly, now. I’m thinking in terms of paying for appliances, only, not a steady, monthly bill. I’m thinking in ways we can allow unfettered competition, not corporate monopolies, to get us the lowest price for these new technologies. It’s time to funnel oil to mostly our trucking and airline industries and for the rest of us to use some form of electric, only, or hydrogen vehicles, ourselves.

So, how this change is implemented is what you have to contribute to the dialogue. Let’s hear from you on this tantalizing subject of reducing our work load instead of increasing it like the politicians have tricked us into doing all this time and how  a change in our methods can make it possible. All electric vehicles that don’t need alternate gas motors or plugging into a power grid should be ours, now, but for lack of leadership. Maybe hydrogen would work as well. I’m ready for you people to use me as a voice to get this job done. Make me famous for Lennon’s murder evidence and I’ll be in a position to get right on it.

Time for a commercial break. Take it away, Tanner!

Steve Lightfoot, back. 479-1080 is the phone line. Hello, again. Regarding offering myself as a spokesperson to champion public agendas, not only do you NEED a leader who is not a politician, you are especially lucky that I am, apparently, the bravest human on the planet, besides.

Consider that I have already exposed myself to the world’s most powerful people. There is nothing I can do or say to put myself in more danger than I’m already in. Take advantage of the rare commodity of courage this provides all of you who want change, anyway. There is no fear in my way stifling me, unlike society at large, even including all celebrities on the stage, today. I’m all we’ve got, I’m afraid.

Other topics;

Did the pre white man, native American Indian have a better life than we do, today? Is a lit up starry night as fun as television, for example.?Is work better than self sustenance? Which culture was truly happier?

Last week I explained that the reason Kanye West’s remark about blacks being too accepting of slavery for it to exist for 400 years was a legitimate observation. I pointed out that, considering how KSCO gave me two hours last February to unleash my evidence against our government in Lennon’s murder and nobody is protesting against the Chapman lie and cover-up, still, that all of you are “CHOOSING” to be brainwashed when you could, instead, try harder. I explained that the reason the blacks took so long has to do with how human’s function, normally. Normally a chief or medicine man or high priest leads the way of the tribe and the tribe is propelled by their wisdom, hopefully. That the tribe needs a leader to follow, a visionary, or nothing gets done. I explained that this is the very reason such leaders, today, like J.F.K. John Lennon, Martin Luther King Jr., etc. are always assassinated by our government in the first place and that they then position imposters called politicians in their place to rule over us. Just like Rome, Ceasar and Jesus. The smart guy / leader always gets killed to stop the people from following. I am telling all of you, now, that you have a responsibility to scare the government off from ever killing people like me, for example, or you are blowing it as a species. Since you all let Chapman skip a public trial you all could not be more guilty of dereliction of duty than you are right now. It’s my job to kick all of you in your butts and get you off your butts and to try a little bit harder. What are you all? Afraid of a little work?

I will always be glad to discuss the 2nd amendment as well. Our right to bear arms and why I think we need to keep it in place since force and violence are the currency we still live under. We need to keep our share of power in that regard lest we get steamrolled by a dehumanizing gang of tyrants who want us naked, unarmed and afraid. I think our armed citizens are the best deterence to any foreign invasion, don’t you? You don’t actually think our enemies will use nuclear weapons and contaminate and radio-activate their conquered territory, do you? Nerve gas or viruses is what we might be up against, someday, however.

Media gun violence. I’m always game for discussing that. What do you think having to watch 25 murders a day on T.V. is doing to our society? Is the media hoping we abuse guns so their real bosses can take away our guns? Is that what all the media violence is trying to do, make us insane?

What about the idea of arranging global shipping systems that require one third as much sea travel and fuel wasted by getting nations to produce their own goods to avoid all that? Are corporate monopolies messing up our oceans?

My very favorite topic has to do with mind control and apathy and how those two forces can turn paradise into hell in a hurry. How these two forces, along with political assassination, can hobble mankind and keep it stupid and suffocated from it’s true nature. What are your feelings on that subject?

I also will entertain the topic de jeur of your choosing so long as it doesn’t bog down my need to use my time judiciously and move the needle of our evolution as much as I can. What subject would you like to discuss while I am at your service?  I’m game. Give me call. The rest of the show is all you, people, so load up the lines, please.

Any and all of these topics are up fro grabs. Grab your microphone – I guess that’s what you could call a cell phone – and step up to the plate, or, if you  prefer, try to throw me a curve and see if one of us or both of us can hit one out of the park. At least get a little wood on the ball.

IS PUTIN TRYING TO POISON ME?   (April 04, 2018)

Lots of great chapters just below this entry; I was interviewed for two hours, uninterrupted by commercials, on KSCO Radio last February, etc., etc.. but this is a delicate entry because I don’t want to cry “Wolf” but also want to stay alive. As such I believe there is a 30 percent chance, at least, that somebody’s government may be trying to kill me by swabbing my van’s door handle with a super strain of the flu which I have contracted twice in two months, lately. This second go around is already into it’s third week of misery and not over, yet. It’s the kind of body draining stress that requires you turn off even a radio just to have enough energy to fight the bug. Like dying of carbon monoxide poisoning; you seem to drift into unconsciousness to the point you just hope you wake up to see the next day. I am as fit as most 40 year old’s and have survived being broadsided by a woman running a red light doing 55 miles per hour in 2010, being beaten unconscious by police in 1987, numerous gun pointing’s in my face and hundreds of phony parking and other tickets since threatening to bust this Lennon story world wide. I have survived a national media scam to label me a stalker of Stephen King and lots of ordeals, folks. This time I’m not yelling “Wolf” I don’t think.

Suspiciously, the first bout I contracted just a week after I complained on talk radio that the flu vaccines are promoting a stronger flu bug and we should all stop taking flu vaccines before we allow Big Pharma to create a monster flu bug that could kill off millions of us as if that’s what the government is really up to, ultimately. Either that or to create dependency on Big Pharma’s drugs. I doubt it’s all that simplistic.That bout lasted ten days, only. It began with a dry, hack cough with no other symptoms which then followed days later. I only take vitamins and aspirin for these episodes and I needed six to eight aspirin a day and two vitamins a day to stay less than miserable. This second bout is already 16 days old and is not like any flu I have ever had. I worry if I’ll make it through, at times.  The second strain first displayed symptoms, then only one day of the same hack cough, and then, just when I should expect to be getting better, the symptoms got progressively worse and I am truly concerned if I’ll survive this bug. My heart is spasoming, beside, lately. I think the government and not some random strain has visited this malady upon me, people. Probably Putin’s government. After all, I have been pinning the blame for Lennon’s murder on the Kremlin ahead of all other possibilities, lately, as the chapters below attest to. That just the motive points directly to our most arch enemy of enemies, Russia, the poisonous nature of Lennon’s murder plot is so obvious. A plot to do America in. Furthermore, Putin has established himself the cowardly reputation of being a poisoner of his enemies. His latest targets, in fact, just last winter, contracted a nerve agent after someone swabbed their door handles with the toxin. The attack in England on a man and his daughter. At first, when accusations were cast at the Kremlin, the official statement was that Putin cannot abide being betrayed, then they changed their tune to “There are other possible explanations.” Problem is Putin has no credibility to rely on.

I think Putin the poisoner is a shrimpy little coward compensating for the fact that he IS such a twerp of a man – like a tiny Chihuahua dog barking because it fears being trampled by everything around it and not because it is ferocious. – I think he is the likeliest suspect if not just a fluke of nature and a random bug I happened to catch. Behind him I suspect our own C.I.A. and F.B.I., our military and our mass media who are intensely jealous and afraid of me. If you don’t think our government or theirs has such a flu strain we don’t know about to kill threats like me then, beware, you may be stupid.

Whatever the truth may be you should all know that I have a legal right to break the law, if necessary – a non violent crime OF necessity – to break my story, now that  I suspect someone may be trying to kill me. There is no justice department I can go to or police or District Attorney to convene a grand jury to re-open the case. America, you’re too corrupt and cowardly. I have no media who will do their job, either, and for the same reasons; they’re no good. I have no public, well enough to care in the first place, to hoist me on their shoulders and force the truth out. Many of you expect Yoko is who should act before you act, like the absurd, phony fools you really are. McCartney’s a pitiful washout / weakling, like the rest of celebrity land. Rich, no good sell-outs, in the end. All of of you are no good in the trenches, either. From my perspective all of you have always been pitiful cowards marching to your death, America’s death, this whole time. Like watching the modern “Trail of Tears”.You’re all so sick and you can’t even see it. And many of you victims pity me. It’s all been enough to convince me that “God” is man’s invention, not vice  versa. Evil will keep on killing America until King is exposed and jailed, Just a fact. These past three decades are all the proof you should need. God can’t save the superstitious. Thinking he can just makes you weak and vulnerable and, I’ll say it, helpless. Maybe, subconsciously, you feel you deserve to be defeated for killing the native Indians to get here in the first place. I don’t know. I only know you’re all acting like masochistic fools under some cowardly, evil spell, paralyzed.

You should all know that I am a hero not to have committed any such crimes of necessity already. After all, you need me after this expose breaks for maximum benefit. I don’t want to make my case from jail, after. In fact, the home stretch is the likeliest place I will be killed; just before the expose breaks, worldwide. This expose IS getting very close to doing just that. Is it a coincidence that I have been fighting for my life twice in two months with a bug that is life threatening? I think not, you silent hero abusers. In fact, never in my life have I gotten the flu twice in a two month period. Usually once every two years, maybe. I’m too smart to take any flu vaccine and I don’t get the flu, usually. My ancestors got here without them, too. You never see wild animals getting sick anywhere as much like humans do, DO YOU?

Don’t expect me to say anything but “F— you all for taking so long” even if you do break my story. It’s all of you who, so far, do not deserve me.

Meanwhile, f— you all, anyway, for being so stupid as to let the government and media convince you to vaccinate yourselves to death with anti flu vaccines. You must be as stupid as sheep. My father was doctor and even he knew better than to trust any government and most vaccines. When a third of the human race is wiped out by a super flu bug it will be because you were all too stupid NOT to keep taking the recommended vaccines, in the first place. Every vaccine just produces a smarter, more deadly strain. Even I know that. If you don’t think there is a plot to kill off one third of the human race then, beware, you may, again, be stupid.

Putting Putin In His Place; (April 10, 2018)

Let’s start with what I said yesterday on talk radio;

“Steve from Monterey, you’re on KSCO”” (Host)

“Thank you, Charlie….. About Putin; I think he’s compensating for his physical deformities; He has to be the smallest world leader on the stage today. Besides that, his lower mandible is extremely small, proportionate to his face. In fact, he may have the tiniest lower mandible of any adult male on earth, capable of chewing only vegetation.. the weakest physical specimen of a man on earth, almost. A real turtle face. And so he compensates to hide all this by acting tough, like a Chihuahua dog barks mostly because it is afraid of being trampled by everything around it, and not because it is ferocious….It’s why he joined the K.G.B. and took martial arts in the first place; to compensate for his weakness, physically. He knows that I, at 175 pounds, could still probably get a hold of one of his legs and swing him like a rope into things until his body was pretty crumpled up. I think he hates the creator for giving him such a crippled start in life and he is taking out his anger on the world for it by poisoning people, including his enemies. It’s how a woman fights. You never hear about the husband poisoning the wife but always the other way around. The woman knows she can’t physically defend herself so she resorts to other means, like poisoning, to do her work. That’s how Putin fights, like a coward. This also is what makes him dangerous to the world; his self hatred and need to compensate for his deficiencies by projecting terror from his tiny body to show the world he is not a shrimp. I’m not saying that some Russian citizen should toss a grenade to where he is standing but I have to suggest that we all throw a sledge hammer into the mirage of his Wizard of Oz type of governance….”

I’m sure I said more than just that, but you get the idea; I’d say I believe there is more than just a 30 percent chance my recent super flu scare was a Putin attempt to kill me to suffocate the rising up of America under the shoulders of my Lennon murder findings that point to Leonid Breznev as the probable king pin involved in John Lennon’s murder and not just Nixon, Reagan and Stephen King and Yoko Ono. It so happened on April Fools Day week (when the bug was contracted) and peaked while I was watching The Master’s golf event. Simultaneously Putin is busy poisoning the people of Syria and a father and daughter months before. He’s on a sociopathic binge, in my opinion. In fact, I think he IS a psychopathic, sociopath who must be confronted and stopped, once and for all, or the whole world will pay the price of Putin trying to prove he is not a tiny specimen of a man and proving to be monster, instead, to spite the creator and all the world. I think you’re all fools not to already recognize that he is much like any common criminal, and thinks like one, with all the associated sicknesses involved, only he is protecting himself with the weight of an entire country’s government. Truly a case of the inmate running the prison., or the mental patient running the hospital. The whole world is being held hostage by a terrorist / criminal; Vladimir Putin, small chin and body and chip on his shoulder included. Hates decency and fair play, itself. Not unlike evil murderer; Stephen King. Another thing Putin is fond of saying; “So what?” Code language for “So, what are you going to do about it?” ? Like a taunt.

Putin, go f— yourself. You don’t scare me. I scare you. To me you are like a pitiable, fallen criminal, full of demons, suffering in hell, already.

Meanwhile, people of America, John F. Kennedy, long before he was a president, wrote a book ; “Why England Slept” a Monday morning quarterback version of why the world slept while Hitler grew large, etc., etc.. I haven’t read it but I know I am writing a bigger version of the same thing, only before it happens, to actually stop it. I’m talking about the new world order’s (all lower case letters) attempt to kick Trump out of the White House via woman scandals or anything they can come up with lest he undo the last 20 years of subversion the new world order has already caused. You’ll notice now the mass media is in Pravda mode lock step here in the U.S.: Every late night host, every talking head on the news down the line assaulting the vote of the people, vilifying Trump, assuming we will surrender to their stampede tactics. Just like Russia.

I have shown you my Lennon evidence and you are all unmoved. You are already hypnotized by our mass media long ago taken over by our enemy; Russia. While you may pity the poor slobs of Russia living under propaganda and the big lie having no choice in their elections, understand that you are no better. At least you had the wherewithal to vote for Trump, however, so maybe I’m NOT too late to rescue you.

The agent who Putin poisoned with palonium said that his death would reverberate in the ears of all Russians and that Putin would be finished. Just like Stephen King masturbated his horror over all of you after killing John Lennon, got rich and avoided life in prison (so far, that is), Putin went on to stay in power long after his enemy was killed in a cowardly fashion.  Now he is busy poisoning Syria and a father and daughter to prove he is more than a pitiable, weak, chinless specimen of a man. All these monsters are money whores, as if money and what it can buy is what life is all about. Keeping the status quo is what they are all about, screw the world and everybody else.

Most of you think that the U.S.S.R. was squelched in the 90’s. I was never so gullible. At the time my expose was getting world famous. What better defense than to ‘disappear’? I’ve always known that the America I know has been under attack all this time. I believe that all our president’s since Nixon (Carter included) were world order stooges selling us out. Something cataclysmic happened to America when I was boy, it seemed, and no media has ever told us what that something was. Only Trump is NOT a new world order player. That’s why all the media are trying to assault our government now. That’s right, the media is attacking America as if they were a foreign enemy. It’s all run from Moscow, people. I’m right about this. Trust me. If the Soviet spies were not like a termite infestation in the 50’s (they were) they have only taken over most of your institutions since, one way or another, I believe. Nixon’s book; The Real War, details exactly how they do it. He would know.

Right now you are all asleep and afraid. You have been terrorized blind ever since Stephen King, Yoko Ono, Reagan, Nixon and Breznev, in my opinion, urinated all over all of you.

You’re all dripping wet until you break my story. Shame on you cowards. You working class hero killing cowards. I gave you the truth you need. What will you do with it?

The alternative is to become the United States of Soviet America. (Like Gary Hart’s 1990’s licence plate; “U.S.S.A.” ) Just look at the assault on our presidency, now, trying to undo our vote. Like looking at a mound of termites attacking your house, isn’t it?

I feel so much better now that I am not at death’s door. It’s been three weeks now and I’m not out of the woods, still, however. But I’m feeling alive again. The rest of you don’t know what you’ve been missing, either. For you, though, you’ve been suffocating for three decades, straight, now. Shame on you silent shut ups. The world and all that is wrong with it is all your fault. The main difference between me and the world is I am brave. Nobody else, and I mean nobody else, is. Even a Navy Seal lacks the courage I have and they know it, too. Donald Trump may be the only person as brave as me for I know that he is surrounded by sharks on a daily basis, too. If our military REALLY  wants to save America I am the general they need to win with. Sidestepping lennonmurdertruth and administering justice can only lead to futility.

I recall once thinking that the last thing Leonid Breznev remembered about America before he died was my pip squeak voice raising Lennon murder evidence. Let’s hope that was a portent for the future. Let’s use this to save America. Don’t wait, stupid. That’s right, stupid, you. It”s all enough to make me want to put up a four foot long bumper sticker on my van;

“F— YOUR COVER-UP!”

It would be legal and powerful, don’t you think?

(April 15, 2018 update /aftermath;)

Now, almost a month after contracting the super flu bug that nearly did kill me, even had my heart convulsing for a few days, I am finally beginning to feel like my old self. Even a week after the overt symptoms disappeared I found myself needing to scream out loud over  small things a few days ago, similar to the English father and daughter were heard to be screaming before they fell still. Was it anger that I may have endured an unsuccessful assassination attempt? Was it anger at Putin or maybe mankind, in general, for subjecting me to three decades of intense danger?

I don’t think I just contracted a flu bug, people. Am I angry for enduring everybody’s apathy all this time my life has been in danger? I think society is a guilty butt-hole, ass-hole for not rescuing me BEFORE I get killed, instead of MAYBE coming to my defense after I’m killed, something you aren’t even known for doing, in the first place, America.

INSERT: April 16, 2018;

 

Wicked Mankind (ALL OF YOU) Exposed Here:

 

This is a perfect place to put most of all of you cowards and jealous slobs in your place. I apologize only to the 20 percent of you who actually are on my side, to one degree or another, but I intend to scorch the rest of you for the jealous, hero hating bastards that you all are, my own mother, sister and brothers included. It was they who taught me about all of you. I know things about mankind that Jesus was too young to understand, himself. He said you know not what you do. I say you pretend to not know what you do. That you are phonies.

Just hours after I wrote the above paragraphs, at Brittania Arms of Monterey, a karaoke bar, I was given a dose of; “We hate you for being a hero, let us molest you with our freaks.” At least that’s the way it seems to me.

Two weeks ago I was singing there and (name withheld), a nice enough guy who I normally have no problem with, gave me reason to complain about the way he seemed to always play an imaginary air guitar in front of me whenever I would sing, and in a bizarre, suggestive manner that I found disturbing. To a person from another city just looking in on the scene it would seem that he was masturbating more than playing air guitar, and I asked him to please not do that while I am singing. I even told him it looks like he’s masturbating. Only the other off duty female karaoke host there happened to over hear this conversation as she was seated right in front of me. An hour earlier I had no problem with him actually holding a guitar and acting along. The vertical air guitar being held more like a tree was a little too humiliating, however. The off duty host (name withheld) ,who overheard my complaint to him reported to the staff that I should be 86’d for that. Normally my singing could cause such a petty, jealous reaction on her part as I am better than only less than a handful of singers I have ever heard sing there. I do not make other singers sound relatively good and some hosts hate that. That kind of petty jealousy is common in karaoke bars. I think it had more to do with my status as the John Lennon murder muckraker, however; a simmering resentment by society at large that I am used to. That, irrespective of what kind of person or personality I have, society hates the hero, the real life hero because their standards demand that they all stop being a slob and to try harder and they just don’t like that. They hate not being able to act stupid to avoid doing the necessary work it takes to live upright. Most people are Barabas supporters, not Jesus supporters like they tell their children. There is much more to come, here. Lots of players and names to name. Even Clint Eastwood. Maybe even YOU, yourself.

I found out that this off duty host seated at my feet right next the man playing air guitar had complained a few days later when the real karaoke host (name withheld) told me that I would have to apologize to the air guitarist the next time we were there together. He explained that this man was disabled, mentally. I said; “No problem.” I did apologize, sincerely, to this man that week and all was well, for about one week. You should know that, in addition to this one air guitar player and female host, there is another person I think is involved in trying to 86 me from The Brittania Arms; a three and a half to four feet tall man in his 40’s, (unnamed) perhaps the husband, friend or just business partner of the woman host who complained. He prefers songs that have the gutteral sound of satanic rock, in my opinion, and who knows what he is all about? I noticed him scuffling back and forth in an angry panic when the real host was asking me to make the apology. Quite a unique crowd ganging up on me. The main karaoke host is not a suspect in the bigotry, I should say. The regular host is a fair man. As for the other host, I have to wonder was this air guitarist sharing the stage inches from me all on his own or was he asked to push my buttons so she could find a reason to 86 me if I dared complain about the bizarre, extremely distracting behavior. He never used to do this so close to anyone before that I can recall. I also noticed how she immediately got out of her chair to speak to this man after I complained. Were the other hosts there trying to set me up so they could sound relatively better after I was wrongfully removed? Maybe just my presence reminded them that they never did right by John Lennon for all their musical pretenses to begin with.  Did management put them up to it? Did the police put the management up to it to move me, the controversial man with the evidence against the government, out of the spotlight in Monterey? If it was all just a serendipitous event then, my, aren’t THEY weird, not me?

I would typically buy only one drink, watch the golf channel and sing two and sometimes three songs and leave, socializing with no one. I tipped the host and bartender but was not a big spender. Even though I was just interviewed on the area’s biggest radio station for two hours a month earlier, I never mentioned that fact to anyone there. I kept to myself. I shun the maddening, post 1980, pretentious crowd that has become our culture, especially in bars. I have better things to occupy myself with, frankly. In my radio interview I admitted that I find society sick, boring and cowardly. So, there, people. I’m past being like the rest of you, like I used to be. I know better, lately. The trespasses listed here are but a drop in the bucket of what I know about mankind. If I sued everybody who wronged me I’d be wealthy, to put it mildly. There is no doubt that all of you are guilty, as a species, of hating those who are braver and wiser and who have higher standards than you do. People like me who dare to expose your insanity and cowardliness to the world and let the chips fall where they may. It is a phenomenon you would never see unless you were one of those rare people like me who wind up changing the world. I am the man who stumbled onto hard evidence proving who really killed John Lennon. If your jealousy doesn’t kill me I’ll be in a class above celebrity, automatically.

Last night, however, everything changed. When I asked the bartender to turn one t.v. on the golf channel I found myself waiting for an hour, plus, not the usual few minutes they usually respond with. I asked several times, in fact, even stood watching to see when one would get a moment to be able to do this simple task of clicking a remote control. I asked another bartender to help me. He blurted out “I’ll kick your ass at golf!” before he then, also, ignored me. By this time it was clear to me that a fix was in to punish me for something and that I’d never be served if I asked all night. The appropriate song to sing was Bob Dylan’s “Positively 4th Street”, a song he wrote about phony society. One line goes; “When you know as well as me you’d rather see me paralyzed. Why don’t you just come out once and scream it?..” I sang it and was asked to leave by a security employee minutes later. I think I announced, before I sang:”This is dedicated to everybody’s jealousy.” For over year I kept my politics out of the bar and never discussed it at all. I got no sleep just thinking about what I would do about this latest abuse by hero killing U.S. culture; about ALL you evil, John Lennon killing, hero hating cowards. I tossed and turned fully aware of what kind of pure, human evil ALL OF YOU represent. You all hate me for being a hero. My courage puts you cowards on the spot and you don’t like it. Evil humanity on display.

Before I was asked to leave one male bartender (name withheld) brought up the incident when I complained about the disturbing air guitarist as one possible reason I was having services withheld. In fact, when I suggested that the house was harassing me and withholding services he shot back; “In fact, if you say that again I’ll, I’ll be very disappointed in you…”

I realized that Wills Fargo, a steak house that has since changed it’s name since they wrongfully fired me over my van and “Trump” bumper sticker, almost admitting that was the reason, and the Pacific Grove golf restaurant “The Point Pinos Grill”(owned by Aquaterra Foods), I think, who 86’d me without cause had also trespassed against me.  The manager, Lucas Flores, was sporting an over sized earring, I noticed, at the time. Then, a month later, Monterey Pines golf restaurant 86’d me as well. That manager, Tim, reminded me of a man undergoing gender transition, frankly. Just my opinion, mind you. Again, without real cause. It got so bad that, when Del Monte Golf Course also started to abuse me,( and they are doing so, suddenly, again) I thought that Clint Eastwood, who illegally had me towed and removed from his Pebble Beach tournament years earlier, might be behind all this getting bounced around by the golf community. He owns Pebble Beach who owns Del Monte and we actually have some bad blood that goes back to 1980 when I was on a date with one of his girlfriends at the time. She was 19, I was 25 and he was 50. A stranger bought me a drink at the bar as we were leaving. A half hour later I was passed out for over a day at her place, unable to move. I’m sure there was a knockout drug in that drink from a stranger. Did he work for Clint?, the only question. I very briefly entered this episode in my website when I first got here in 2016 following this bizarre treatment because I suspected he was possibly behind it was so systematic but, following a government hack of my website at the time, I never re-entered that detail when I got my site up again. The harassment stopped, I noticed, after. Well, actually, one other employer had no cause to fire me ( I’m a very good telemarketer) in the summer of 2017 and I wondered, at the time, was the government following me and sabotaging jobs behind my back? It has happened to me many times before and I can prove it, too. Decades after this knock out drug experience, in 2002, while watching a practice round at his tournament Clint began to shadow me, standing right next to me, repeatedly, as if he wanted to be my friend. I guess I never forgot that 1980 episode and slipped away from him after several holes. He was, apparently, pissed over my snub that day. In fact, his movie; “Gran Torino” with the famous scene “Get off my lawn!” was, no doubt, related to the time I was escorted and towed off of his Pebble Beach “lawn.” in 2003, a year later. I threatened him with bad publicity then and was let back in but it was a spat, for sure.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  The  repair shop that  installed my motor over a year ago, Rose Automotive, started to refuse to service my van, after. The Hispanic mechanics there saw my Trump sticker? That’s what I first thought. When the three year warranteed motor blew a head gasket several months later I suspected foul play on their part and even asked both mechanics if they had done anything to sabotage my motor? By then I knew they were against me and wondered how one mechanic was so sure I had a blown gasket, even before testing it. I avoid that shop, now.

(My gasket I have since fixed with a costly additive. Only $100. , not the usual $1,500. repair.

I normally have had good experiences with Maaco auto collision repair shops. In the summer of 2017 in San Jose Ben Cisneros, a Hispanic manager there, seemed to resent my uppity status as one who would rat out the government for Lennon’s murder and dare to become somebody and he, I think deliberately, gave me such a  poor result, body work wise (the paint was actually pretty good) that, when I challenged the credit card expense, they never contested it. Had I not interfered he would have had me waiting an extra week just to further punish me. It would have been the second time he disrupted our planned schedules. The first time it affected my job as I had to re ask for time off.  Maybe he hated my “Trump” sticker. In fact, he admitted that to me.

A dentist I planned to spend 27 thousand dollars on even dodged serving me after he learned of who I was. I recall how, after I asked for a modification on my partial he made, how he snidely abused me by suggesting that John Lennon is why the schools are, today, fighting drug abuse like “Molly” I think he mentioned. This conversation while he was working on me, my mouth all tied up and in hostage mode. I knew another shoe would drop and when he increased the bill from what should have been $27 K to$ 32K I let him know I was not O.K. with that hike. He used that complaint to send me a letter expressing that it was I who had decided against his services. I am now in consultation with another dentist who seems more professional.

Even before I moved back to the Monterey area from north L.A. I experienced similar hero hatred from another karaoke bar in Woodland Hills. I sang there for two years and never had an episode of any kind. Their karaoke was at least twice the quality of Brittania Arms but I had left there to move to Carmel after Jean Michele Restaurant offered me a cooking job over the phone. Once I arrived and they saw my van suddenly there was no job for me. After being away from Woodland Hills for a month I returned and got a job there at the karaoke bar making their fabulous pizza and Italian dishes. I did great. I used to manage pizza restaurants, in fact. The manager’s former wife secretly hated me, apparently, and upon learning I was working there, threatened him with bloody murder if I was not fired. (penis envy, I think, over my Lennon murder status)This manager told me “Life’s not fair.” after I complained.

All these trespasses against me in Monterey in one year by SO many places is proof of the evil of the public. The hero hating phenomena I mentioned earlier for all to see. It is all about what I am up to regarding pulling society’s pants down and exposing their foolish ways. It would make no difference if it were me or someone else, the result would be identical. I demand that Stephen King be jailed for what he did. You are too scared sick to ponder even the possibility. My decency scares you all. Makes you all feel stupid. Well, you all ARE stupid, people!!. You’re all acting just like a scared little girl who doesn’t know what to do except throw banana peels in front of the hero on the scene. Your stupidity is what helped get John Lennon killed. Obviously! I was Joe popular most of my life until I stumbled onto hard evidence that exposes the truth about society. You slobs can’t stand that I am pointing out that you let Chapman skip his trial in the first place. Like a bunch of slobs. I have to scream it out loud for you all you’re so self unaware! You’re all flat on your face and, now that I have proof, you don’t want to admit it.

Now, back in Monterey and intending to outlive my enemies here, I intend to stay here and expose my enemies as necessary. My enemies are mankind’s enemies. I may grow old here. My enemies are losers in the big scheme of things. They’re only human is their only excuse.

I like the real Clint, I think he’s a good guy and wish him well and only drag him into things because Del Monte is acting hostile towards me, again. Clint may be 88 years old, I guess. The last time I excused his behavior I used the “He’s a celebrity.” excuse to do nothing. I won’t back down now. I see the rest of all of you using that sick excuse not to jail Stephen King. Some of you, in my position, would likely try to make money from The National Inquirer, but not me.

There are many hundreds of worse episodes I’ve witnessed over my task of saving my fellow Americans with my Lennon murder evidence findings. The students at U.C. Berkeley squealed with uncontainable glee at the news my father had just been killed in a small plane crash in 1984. “Goody, goody, Mr. Bigshot. They killed your dad! Ha! Ha!” That’s what is true about my fellow Americans. I happen to KNOW FOR A FACT that almost all of you, perhaps 80 percent of you, want me to get assassinated by a swat team if only you could trick me into criminal behavior. I don’t have to kidnap a child or take hostages to break this story. I plan to expose all of you to yourselves, instead. I can cause quite a stir, for example, with a four foot bumper slogan that reads;

“I’LL protect your kids!”  or maybe;  “Denial equals child abuse”  or “Protecting YOUR kids…”

Imagine this slogan above my name and billing as “Finder of evidence” all below the web address; “lennonmurdertruth.com”

The inference is that you parents are NOT protecting your own kids. In fact this is a fact that can be proved. You parents are knowingly stonewalling my story to protect murderer; Stephen King, instead. You care less about yourselves and your children than you do about protecting your evil government. You are all silent, cowardly fools who are afraid of your government. Just insane.

Of course I could also put up a slogan like;

“YOUR PARENTS ARE LYING!”…”You phonies are BUSTED!!!”…”EXPOSING ALL YOU SLOBS!” …”WICKED PUBLIC APATHETIC…” “SICK  U.S. PUBLIC SILENT!”….”LENNON KILLERS, REPENT!”…SHAME ON YOU PEOPLE!”…”GUILTY PUBLIC APATHETIC”

I have decided to keep up all my decades old, bitter website entries, just like this one, up as long as I live and offer little else to the public after I’m famous. I will make a four part movie depicting my odyssey, though. I may or may not “WOW” the world, musically, depending on the world’s behavior. All of today’s celebrities are too phony to do be so honest. I will refuse any advice to clean up my website or curb my tongue about guilty, rotten mankind. I have proof of it’s evil and I must educate it to itself for its own good, like me or not. As I said earlier; Don’t expect me to say anything but; “F— you for taking so long, people of America.” You may have tricked your children into believing I am just a nut, for now, but I will change that and teach them better than you, their parents, are morally capable of doing. After I’m famous I will expose parenthood, in general. It’s not pretty.

I will discuss my issue with Brittania Arms with the owners. They also own The Monarch in Pacific Grove. If they curb their evil behavior I may even remove this section of my site. If they want to paint me as evil for asking someone to curb his disturbing air guitar while I sing and deny that they are not ganging up on me because of who I am then we will likely have a good public fight. It will force me to become active and promote my Lennon cause. If I have any trouble from them I will publish this section and distribute it in flyer form all over the area and in front of their business as long as I feel like. Your days of hero abuse, public, are over as far as I’m concerned. The characters they have appointed like mascots against me speak for the character of this place as much as anything I am saying.

If I am 86’d it is no big loss to me, however. I’m a little spoiled that way. Going home early last night I was able to catch the tail end of ABC’s hit job on Trump with Bill Comey to see our Soviet style media brainwashing us and I saw a fascinating account of who may really be the famous D.B. Cooper of airline parachute with almost a quarter million dollars fame. Turns out one Richard McCoy was likely that man who did it even better, for a half million just four months later, only to get shot entering his house after breaking out of jail and eluding authorities for months. It was the most riveting crime docu- drama I’ve ever seen. Experts believe he lost the money in mid jump the first try in Washington State and had to try again a few months later. This based on the way money from the Washington jump was scattered.

Until my fellow human beings are well enough to care about jailing Stephen King I am missing very little in not entertaining Lennon killing fools, anyway, with singing. I have my own karaoke machine and discs, besides. Then, again, if it IS the police or other agency trying to squelch my presence downtown and are working behind the scenes, I don’t want to help them, either.

I have made my apologies in case this man was self unaware of how distracting his behavior really is. Anything after is on Brittania Arms for overtly harassing me, after. All I did was ask this man to ; “please not do that.” If they want to use that weak excuse I can get just as much satisfaction exposing them and helping my story get traction in the process, here in Monterey. I have dropped off a copy of this potential flyer to the management to let the owners make the next move. It’s in their court, now. Meanwhile I’ll be keeping this up on this site until I hear otherwise from them. If I am allowed to not be discriminated against I will avoid, like a plague, the two substitute hosts and only attend when the regular host is on duty. I was basically doing that, anyway, as I suspected small town jealousy in those two all along.  Looks to me like they were looking for an excuse to act on this emotion. What do YOU people think?

If Brittany Arms behavior is evil (it is.) then you’re all evil to continue patronizing their bigotry. Without my voice they will lose business, anyway. I’ve seen the difference I have made there. Even their staff has to admit that my singing abilities earned me my own “STEVE! ,STEVE!, STEVE!” rooting section for several months whenever I’d be called to the mic. Perhaps they didn’t know what kind of politics I am all about exposing or they might have curbed their enthusiasm, too.

Bottom line; I believe you people hope I fail because you are cowards too chicken to stand up against your government and the cover-up. You’re Soviet class slobs. I am not. That bothers you. If you people had class you would hoist me on your shoulders, even quit work if necessary, to break my story open, worldwide. But you’re without that class, now. I have to educate you about yourselves. My decency makes you jealous, I think.

SHAME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

 

April 12. 2018;

Syria may BE serious.

It could be the start of WWIII or die quick death before sabers start to clash. As a John Lennon fan I feel obligated to weigh in on what I would do if I were Donald Trump;

If the obvious were to be examined Putin may be trying to bait the U.S. into a war; the chemical attack in Syria occurring just a week after Trump announced that the U.S. will be pulling out of Syria soon. It could be our own military trying to blame Russia and Syria for their acts. I’ve always considered our own military as Donald Trumps biggest threat. I’ve felt that our military and Russia’s have been united behind all our backs for decades, in fact, so my recommendations are a little outside of the box for some.

Payne Stewart, the professional golfer who last won the U.S. Open before his jet crashed over a decade ago, did so wearing his famous cloth bracelet with the initials; “WWJD?” “What would Jesus do.?” And you thought that wasn’t a dangerous thing to promote. Who knows why his life was cut short? My father was killed on a small plane, in fact. Suspiciously, too.

What would John Lennon do? should be our mantra, today, where war and peace  If any of you still tell yourthat I am a nut and wrong about my storyare concerned, don’t you all agree? He must have scared the evil bastards that run our planet for some reason to have to kill him and I’ll bet it was because he had a better plan for us to all follow than the status quo ever offered.

First, non violence. There must be a million ways to leave your lover as Paul Simon sang. Or was it 50 ways? Regardless, if some country were pissing in my pond and I wanted to stop them I’d first withdraw any benefits I have been offering them, to begin with. Even if that means total blockout of all trade and commerce and what ever else may be helping them in the world. Just withdrawing our nourishment and commerce, etc. Isolationism is better than capitulationism. It’s legal and non-violent. It would stagger centuries old alliances and business relationships that are probably not serving we, the people, anyway.

I think this is what our leader should do before falling into line with the generals who may be plotting his assassination who want to send a volley of missiles to fuel whatever fire they may be stoking in the first place, all along, behind our backs for all we know. We all know much of all the fight is over oil pipelines both sides want to build for their oil buddie$. We all know why toilet seats really cost the military a thousand dollars each, don’t we? Criminals in bed with politicians.

I think a cyber attack to wipe out each other’s electrical grid would be the first move if a conventional war broke out, then conventional warfare for a while, then chemical annihilation of perhaps one third of the human race as they want, anyway, with, who knows, some kind of virus or nerve gas That’s what COULD happen, certainly. Putin has been advertising all over town that he likes poison, anyway. As if “Beware!”.It makes more sense than nuclear options which would poison the very land any conqueror would acquire. Were it to be a nuclear attack it would be from submarines that are always just off each others coasts as well as detonation of bombs already in place, hidden long ago.

I don’t think we can assume that assumed allies are really our allies but that they may be double crossing stupid America in real life.

Or we could take my advice and make Russia and Syria “sleep on the couch” for a few years and see how they like it without the U.S. to commerce around with anymore. A five year hiatus from any dealings of any kind with us, at  least. Until they enter the civilized world of reason.

The best thing all of us, as a people, can do is unleash ourselves from the oil dependency they want to saddle us with and move on to hydrogen and / or electric powered vehicles and other forms of making our “man behind the curtain” leaders “sleep on the couch” as well. We should all quit taking heroin based products which our government’s are obviously in the business of selling to us. We should un-hook ourselves from Big Pharma while our bodies are still strong enough to live without them.  You should all try to reduce the amount of time you spend working so that you have energy enough to stay ahead of the government. Lately they have you all running like hamsters on a speedy treadmill to keep you off balance and too weak to fight them or even see what they are up to. Number one, we should expose and jail murderer; Stephen King for killing John Lennon.

Until you cowards can do that you deserve whatever else may happen, frankly. If that is not an issue that stirs the fires of your sense of right and wrong,  just and unjust, then you have no life worth living, anyway, in my opinion.

The asteroid I saw as a boy that could kill us all may decide for you if human behavior is a function of whatever “karma” is out there. Why advertise to the universe that you just don’t care if Stephen King shot John Lennon? I saw that planet killer just miss us, by the way, right after somebody killed J.F.K.. I knew I had just witnessed us all ducking a bullet, then. Believe me, I knew it, folks. Maybe that’s why I care. I know what is out there waiting to eradicate any unworthy species who might think nothing of offing a John Lennon, say.

 

March, 26, 2018;

Paul McCartney marching with the anti-gun student protesters.” Oh, how cute. Isn’t he on our side? Isn’t that lovely.” (There are dozens) can also be one of  those kind of activists; “Whatever makes me popular is where I want to be.” kind of thoughtlessness. “I trust that the masses know which way is really up and I want to be their champion. After all, I am a celebrity and can cast a light on the cause they represent.. It’s my duty.”

If these “celebrities” didn’t have their heads rammed up their butts by the fascists covering up Lennon’s murder they would wear my website address, non-stop, on their t-shirt all over their media coverage until people were made aware of the evidence you all, so far, seem unworthy of receiving. THAT IS their duty. No big effort at all, just wear my website address on their flipping t-shirt. That they don’t is a profile in cowardice is all.. That you even need me or any celebrity to lead you is also a disgrace, I think. Come on, you “lame-o’s” as John Balushi lamented about all of you. Don’t you all just relish the thought of watching Stephen King do the perp walk?????? After what he did to all of us? Think about things, people. Use your flipping brains! You’re all King’s cowards being urinated on and you like it you’re so sick!

In reality the “masses” are really “asses” stupid as livestock in some respects, who are hell bent at protecting Stephen King from prosecution for John Lennon’s murder just because they are weak losers who aren’t heroic by themselves and are easily mislead down the rocky rat hole of despair, fear and horror. My lone crusade with the real truth for all these years of public neglect is proof of all that.

Paul McCartney also trusts Yoko Ono, still, I think. I, frankly, think he’s missing a few pieces of his head. ( He probably has a shrink he pays to tell him it is only good to keep Lennon’s murder a secret so he can “sleep at night”.  Either that or a government shrink has wormed his way into his life and feeble head.) John made the same mistake of trusting Yoko, too, but after all this time Paul seems to be a mental midget in the grand scheme of things. Not to say he wasn’t a brilliant lyricist, musician and singer, often up to John Lennon’s standards.

Consider this; Stephen King would be there marching with Paul and the gun grabber crowd because that’s what Stephen King, John Lennon’s real life killer, advocates; gun confiscation. Don’t think so? He is quoted saying that ; “…the N.R.A. should have to clean up the walls of the next Sandy Hook…” This, years after I began suggesting that Lennon’s murder was done by the gun grabbers.  King, like Nixon, Reagan, our F.B.I. our C.I.A. the Kremlin, the K.G.B. the other world order players, want to abolish the second amendment. So, Paul McCartney might as well be socking John Lennon’s killer in the shoulder cracking jokes as he marches shoulder to shoulder with the man who in real life, not media fake life, murdered The Beatles and John Lennon, once his best friend. “Way to go, Stephen King, you tricked us all into giving up our guns after you murdered John Lennon and scared us ever since.!” That’s how smart I think Paul McCartney is, lately.

If Paul McCartney thinks that Stephen King did NOT kill John Lennon then why did he conduct a concert at Berkeley campus in 1990 to ask everyone to help “Steeeeeeeve!” ? I have it on tape. If he thinks Chapman did it he IS a cowardly moron. What does that say about you other shut-ups?

Meanwhile, all of the rest of you mental midgets, if you want gun confiscation, should know that, once our guns are gone, the Kremlin, world order crowd, possibly even vestiges of the Nazi’s that are still around and likely in bed with our government behind our backs, etc… will move in and takes control of your minds and bodies and lives until you are like a fly in a spider web and stuck in sub human living standards. Worse off than a chicken raised in a slaughterhouse / packing plant. In fact, it’s already happened or you’d stop responding to my hard evidence with thoughts like; “Chem trails killed John Lennon!” as one talk show caller suggested making into a t-shirt slogan. I called, after, to say he should make a shirt that reads; “My Apathy Killed John Lennon!” Then he’d be wearing some real brains on his sleeve instead of immaturity.

You see, you jealous, masochistic victims of government evil who have all gone mad, until Stephen King is arrested for John Lennon’s murder, it is all of you who are wet. Dripping wet with Stephen King’s urine. But it’s so easy to dismiss the notion that Stephen King is the real killer. Are you all going to fall for Nixon’s master stroke of the whole crime; the fact that the truth is incomprehensible at fist blush? I’m smarter than that. Aren’t you now that I have delivered a photo of Stephen King getting Lennon’s last autograph and mountains of proof of his role? Or are you stuck on stupid?

That is the question, people. Stop acting like children and jail Stephen King. Only you and your mass protests can do that. The system you once trusted won’t.

After this story breaks and King is arrested I will be either killed by your jealousy and apathy or I will be the most famous celebrity since John Lennon, himself. I will leave all my bitter entries up in my decades old website because that is what you all need to read, not how great you all are, like a feel good activist celebrity would do. I will enter celebrity flipping the human race off for being the sinner it really is. Otherwise you all may kill me like you killed John Lennon. You jealous working class losers need to live under the truth, can’t you see? You’r miserable the way you are. Killing people better than you are because you don’t know any better.

Oh, yeah, I know I sound bitter. Your fault or mine?! I think I may actually put “COWARDLY AS McCARTNEY?” on my bumper area, next. Boy, has that turncoat, wimp let all of us down. A free loader, in my opinion, not rescuing the masses that made him a success. Why? Same reason you’re all so lame and silent. Lack of courage. PERIOD!

Meanwhile, Richard Starkey, what’s your excuse? “It should really be Paul…”(?) What if Paul’s too  jealous of John? Then what? Or just jealous of me for resurrecting John?

(Piggybacking, here, to let you know how helpless you all are in the face of the mass media campaign to keep you stupid and afraid;)

What DID the media DO to all of you to cover up John Lennon’s murder? How sophisticated and Orwellian is it, really?

Let’s go back to mid and early  and late 1980; “Who Shot J.R.”” was the biggest happening in the media, whether any of us liked it or not. They beat us over the head with it until we couldn’t stand it anymore and then, finally, after wearing us out to a frazzle, solved in on Thanksgiving, two weeks before J.L. was scheduled to be shot and, hopefully, as far as the media were concerned, forgotten, after. When J.L. was shot you were too pooped to protest, you see?

In the bowels of New York City the Broadway play; “Jesus Christ, Superstar” was the rage all over Manhattan; “John Lennon, superstar, who in the hell do you think you are?..” rolling in the brains of anyone anywhere near mid town where John Lennon lived. I’ll bet even John was spooked out by the subliminal vibe the play implied on him, just being the biggest superstar in the area, hell the world. Meanwhile, Yoko Ono, also, was waiting in the wings to commandeer the cover up soon to follow. She told us all, in her open letter to the editor to the public; “Let the courts decide..” regarding the justice aspect. When there was no public trial for the alleged killer she came out with an album titled; “It’s All Right.” She has been sitting on the faces of all New Yorkers, ever since, smothering them from oxygen and their sanity and they are all under her evil, witches’s spell, still, to this day. They foolishly trust her to do something just and normal.

Folks, Yoko would have been killed if she was Lennon’s loving wife. She had John’s body cremated against his will right away, in fact. She IS the government’s “Ace In The Hole”.

Like killing a Christian in the Roman arena, Monday Night Football was the venue chosen to mass brainwash the U.S. public – all at once – before any conspiracy rumors could take hold. It was during the emotion packed last minutes of the fourth quarter and America was drooling by now for violence when “Uncle” Howard Cosell, Mr. “Tell it like it is.”, broke the news about a man named Mark David Chapman, a John Lennon fan, being the killer, acting all by himself.

This was the exact moment the average Jane and Joe were made insane and psychotic about so large an event. To this day it can fairly be said that everybody is psychotic and with a false view of reality. The entire view of our world was shaped by this treacherous lie. That Stephen King was the real killer and molesting the taxpayer ever after was of no concern at all to them. This was also the exact moment when Americans were made afraid to ask questions. The worn out line about a lone assassin was almost code for; “Yeah, we did it. Your evil government at work, Yup.” This Chapman lie was used to terrorize the public into silence. A case of “Shut up! We gave a story, now go home!” Just accusing the killer of being a John Lennon fan made us all ashamed to confess that we were a fan of John’s, too. When over a year elapsed before Chapman entered a plea it was code for; “Yeah we’re telling you a lie. What are you going to do about it, now?” I found it absurd that NO ONE dared ask for a trial for Chapman for what he did. After all, we all knew about Nixon’s attempts to deport John over his peace slogans. We all had a right to see this matter brought into the light of day to make sure we weren’t being scammed, but, by now, your spirit was broken and you had no courage to fight with. Just as they had planned. Even the five bullets fired from point blank range on John’s doorstep was a mind game to terrorize all of you into submission. It worked, too. You are all STILL terrorized, in fact.

The National Enquirer portrayed a dead Lennon with airbrushed, elongated ears to resemble Satan. The article inside ended with the line; “…and Lennon was the evil that had to be removed.” Probably 60 percent of everyone read that article, too.

Time magazine used a smug, condescending art rendering of John for their cover; “When The Music Died” complete with a tank drawing just above his head in the corner flap like the scene in “Christine” where a tractor runs down the back of the rock and roll playing car, years yet to come.

Time Magazine also featured, a week later, below the smaller portrait of their cover of John in the letters to the editor section the letter that read;                                                                                                                                                                                                                                “Does no one have the guts to call John Lennon what he was; a media wise, existentialist pied piper who helped lead countless youth down the rocky rat hole of drugs, rebelliousness, and purposelessness?”

This letter right below that small photo of the earlier cover with John Lennon’s face. Most readers eyes went directly there, you see. Mass brainwash, the price you all paid. The government clipping off your testicles right under your noses. Only a professional writer could construct such a masterful piece of propaganda. Probably a C.I.A. staffer at Time, itself. Probably with some assist from behavioral scientists, as well. Our shadow government at work. Worming their way into your brains, adjusting your dials, perverting your souls, all right under your noses, too. Not unlike a bat who sips your blood so gently you aren’t aware it is even on you.

The entire mass media rubbed Mark Chapman in your face for just one week and suddenly stopped, completely. As if to deprive him of the fame he claimed to seek in killing John Lennon. “Oh, that’s why the media is so hush, hush about Lennon’s killer. They’re depriving him of the fame he seeks. Oh, yeah, I guess that makes sense.” Oh, the media had you all by your balls, then.

Chapman, instead of being charged, was whisked away and out of sight to be evaluated for 60 days to see whether or not he was insane, first. 60 days comes and goes, no evaluation completed, only the sound of silence. 90 days, nothing. Suddenly “HINCKLEY SHOOTS REAGAN!!!” and Chapman was never heard from again until a year and a half later when he pleaded guilty, behind closed doors, with no media allowed in on the proceedings. This clipping appeared in the back section – page 12 (?) – in the lower left hand corner of The San Diego Union newspaper in a tiny little write up. Not the front page, three inch headline it certainly deserved. That is all I needed to know I was reading a complete, cover-up lie. By then Chapman seemed less important than Hinckley and most of you had the two names mixed up in your heads, anyway, and just didn’t know it. Half of you readers, to this day, think Hinckley shot John Lennon.

Richard Goldman, I think, authored a tell all scandal book about John Lennon, assassinating him after his death. Goldman died of a heart attack a few years later, for what it’s worth. (Strangely, Phil Specter who ripped off John’s first “Rock and Roll” album cuts requiring a complete redo, wound up jailed for killing a woman years later. Also, Charlie Rose, who interviewed Stephen King in 2014, wound up getting fired from his plum job recently for groping females at work. Following his King interview suddenly Charlie Rose was everywhere; the A.M. shows, here, there and his own show. The busiest man in Manhattan media.. I even saw him attempt to kiss Norah O’Donnell on the mouth on the air one morning just before the fall. Can Stephen Colbert, the only other media figure to host King in 30 years in 2016, be looking over HIS shoulder? Since Colbert interviewed King his first week on air I suspect that’s how he was given HIS job to begin with. Bizarrely, Paul Simon was his other guest that night.)

People Magazine, owned by Time Magazine, ran a feature about Chapman, now in jail KNOWING he was a government actor scamming us all. It ran for consecutive weeks for maximum saturation.

Barbara Walters trotted Chapman out weeks after I hand delivered my magazine to her secretary in Manhattan. Barbara Walters knowingly brainwashed all of you in 1992 just a few months after I spent half a year in Bangor, Maine and King needed a lie to keep the natives from getting restless after I left. (Last year, following my national media talk show blitz nailing her for her role, she has disappeared completely she’s so ashamed of herself.) Being devils in the flesh that they are, the people of Bangor folded like a wet noodle and closed their eyes and protected their mortal enemy; King. King, who burns them alive in Christine and nukes them in The Stand ad infinitum. King, who wrote the first novel – “Rage” – about a student shooting up his classmates back in the mid 70’s. The people of Bangor need your help, people of America. This story will spring forth a new term; “The Bangor Syndrome”, trust me.

BaBa WaWa’s interview / hoax was a shadowy presentation obscuring all the faces of the prison guards, etc. and Chapman was only there for the interview or he’d have been with his parents under an assumed identity as the prisoners of Attica I’ve talked to think. They’ve never seen him, according to their accounts of their time in the same prison.

Oh, and Stephen King has been parading novel after novel in front of you, with his backers help, going for broke in their determination to keep the cover-up intact. “Oh, it COULDN”T be Stephen King. He’s too famous to do something like that.”

Looks like you’re all Nixon’s tricked victims. You’re a pushover public and Nixon knew it, then. He has unleashed pure evil on all of you and, until YOU SLOBS JAIL STEPHEN KING Nixon is smarter than all of you, combined. For that matter, so is The Kremlin I think Nixon and King and company all work for, in reality. Just like a murderer’s acts seem incomprehensible to normal people, you all fail to see the Commie plot that I have really uncovered. If OUR government let King kill Lennon then THEY are our enemy. Either way, you’re all acting like deer in the headlights, admit it.

In 1992, when I went to King’s home town of Bangor, Maine I was given a phony red light ticket within one hour of arriving and just minutes after the local media descended on me. The next day I was on the cover of The Bangor Daily News newspaper photographed getting said ticket below the headline; “Stalker of Stephen King Warned.” It was all a police / media set-up. I eventually beat that ticket and two others issued while I was there. In one trial the officer admitted that he told me that Stephen king pays him $5,000.00 a week to harass me! I recall six police episodes my first day in Bangor including the theft of my car keys and tape recorder from my van while I was using a pay phone for three minutes.. A witness saw a  driver in a white Jeep commit the burglary.

I, of course, was labeled a stalker in the mass media on the national news in 1994 for holding a huge sign outside a Santa Cruz book signing by King that read;

“STEPHEN KING IS A MURDERER – IT’S TRUE OR HE’D SUE.”

Never mind that I have the goods on King that prove it is HE, not Chapman, who stalked and murdered Lennon. I was jailed for two days while the phony trespass charges were dropped after the national mass media labeled me, first. “Your folk hero is a stalker, forget him!” And you weaklings bought it. Apparently, so, people. Shame on you all. Is that how you honor those who really ARE your hero? You’ve been trained by demons who run your media and lives, I’m afraid.

That’s just SOME of the media poisoning that I have observed while you all slept.

There is much I missed that occurred the first 18 months after the murder. I only listened to The Beatles during that time. No radio, t.v. or anything but my Beatles music. The rest of you endured God only knows what diabolical brainwashing. That it was I who made the evidence discovery has as much to do with not being brainwashed as being a detective genius.

WWWOOOWWWWW!!!!! FEBRUARY 17, 2018 KSCO RADIO INTERVIEW!

 

(Before I begin, I had to disclose a lot of things that I believe, as opposed to what I can prove, to tie in the things that can be proven. I proudly disclosed that Reagan and Brady getting shot was likely a smokescreen act to muddy the waters after Chapman made headlines months earlier and was due to enter a plea. That the hospital staff and police, media, etc. were all scamming the public and that probably nobody was shot. That is was part of a gun confiscation agenda like Lennon’s murder was. That, of course, and I said as much, is just theory. Straight from Reagan’s back yard: Hollywood. All an act.

I revealed that Chapman was waiting in a police station precinct several blocks away while King was killing John Lennon, that Sergeant Sullivan and the police traded places with him and Chapman and King inside and let King out the back door to catch a plane to Bangor, Maine. I included how the police covered King’s face with a rain coat to keep photographers from revealing his true identity as they marched King into the station. Most of this CAN be proved.

I told on Yoko and revealed her C.I.A. / K.G.B. affiliations before she ever met John, that she was the C.I.A. bitch we all thought she was when America, almost unanimously, hissed at the mention of her name. I revealed how she ordered her security staff to help kidnap me and pistol whip me unconscious for merely giving her my magazine of evidence. One caller even corroborated this kidnapping to prove it happened.

I explained how King’s theme of getting revenge on his tormentors in the movie “Carrie” probably attracted the dark elements of the government to him and made him a deal to make him a huge writer if he’d kill John Lennon for them. I explained that King, given his history of being rejected by even a whole town who once kicked him out over his trash writing, would have hurt us all for free just to get his rage off his shoulders. That killing John Lennon and hurting mankind was his idea of a perfect orgasm. I used less descriptive language. I also pointed out his mid 1970’s novel’ “RAGE” about a student who shoots up his whole class and how it is mostly Stephen King’s mass influence that fuels our nations gun violence in the first place.

I explained that fear was being used by our government to control us and that is why they greased King’s rise to fame and why they killed the messenger of hope, John Lennon, King’s exact opposite. All Orwellian, satanic mind control.

I explained that the public has been terrorized by the act of gunfire at close range on a man’s front door step to begin with, that the media then twisted their minds into knots they couldn’t fathom to disconnect them from their common senses and go along with the cover-up. That the media has commandeered America’s mind’s like any Orwellian entity. That the media is smarter than the unsuspecting public.

I explained how the media pre soaked and brainwashed us with “Who Shot J.R?”. for a year before solving it on Thanksgiving and then killed J.L two weeks later when the public was too worn out over J.R. to even think about it anymore, for example.

I took a detour early in the interview to opine that God may or may not exist and how I know that all religions are phony and actually render their followers weak leaving them to expect that an outside force other than themselves can effect a good and holy outcome at all times. I explained that, if religion were valid, some religion would already be helping me jail Stephen King but they’re obviously too weak to even see the truth for their own sin..That even the belief in God can hold you back when it is you who needs to act, instead, or evil wins the day. I ended the show saying that God and Satan exist only in each and every one of yo if they exist at all.

I explained a lot of things that can and can’t be proved. All in the interest of breaking this news world wide. Now, on with the interview news.)

 

I really WAS interviewed last weekend on KSCO Radio in Santa Cruz, Ca..Two hours, in fact. No commercials in between, in fact. What a day for the human race!

I was a little pedantic(?)(too much coffee, perhaps), but otherwise did as good job of getting vital information out to the public. I held nothing back, even alleging that; “… the former Soviet Union slit our throat when Stephen King shot John Lennon…” and other amazingly brazen opinions and evidence. I even expressed how Reagan and Brady getting shot may have been a hoax to smokescreen Lennon’s murder just months earlier, a staged, phony event backed up by lying doctors and media, all to confuse the public and switch the subject from Chapman to Hinckley.

There were a few callers who tried to “…stop the interview..” and dethrone me but, even after being depicted as having; ‘…no humility…. being delusional….etc., I was able to turn his arguments into pure gold for the truth. I guess I have developed a pretty good skill set when the big mass media tries, eventually, to shoot me down, too. I need more of those naysayer calls to address the ignorance that is still out there. Otherwise I’d never get away with proclaiming that this story will sweep away everything else that might be out there by virtue of its importance and power. That it will bring religion, the pope, God, and Satan all into serious question, after.

When I sat across from KSCO owner Michael Zwirling and looked him in the eye while the interview got under way I knew I was glimpsing the essence of Americana that I had been denied my whole life. Finally the America I deserved, all along, was in my lap.

Michael Zwirling, you are a true American patriot and hero. Thank you, sir!

 

I will piggyback this last entry to showcase some other pressing matters; My next bumper slogan. It may well become this one;

YOU apathetic MORONS!!!

It will replace the one about King’s 1980 Firestarter quote; “You blind, ob$e$$ive fool$” with appropriate referencing. Think of the sanity that exact set of words and letters and accentuation of certain words can unleash.  Like taking the average Joe Shmoe by the lapels and shaking him sane. It beat out a host of other slogans like;

SHAME ON U.S. APATHY….SILENT U.S., SHAME ON YOU…YOU apathetic COWARDS!!….SILENT U.S., YELLOW!!…CONFESS, YOU COWARDS….COUGH IT UP, COWARDS!!…YOU UN-MOVED MORONS…SILENT U.S – STUPID U.S….FESS UP. YOU PHONIES….COME CLEAN, YOU COWARDS…APATHY = STUPIDITY…SATAN RULES SILENT U.S….SILENT EQUALS STUPID….DUPED AMERICA INSANE…DUPED U.S. UNDER EVIL…WICKED PUBLIC SILENT…YOU BRAINWASHED COWARDS!…

You get the picture.

Am I so rude and abrasive OR are YOU obstinately stupid in your silence? You NEED your lapels shaken. Admit it. Another case of you can’t win no matter what slogan you choose. If there was a nice slogan to assuage your sane side I haven’t seen evidence of it anywhere. Would; “HELP ME EXPOSE THIS!” work any better?”I NEED DEMONSTRATORS!” I believe I’ve already tried all of that common sense stuff, to no avail. Believe me, people. If you ever wondered what came first; the apathy or the asshole, I assure you your apathy came first. By so much it can’t be measured. Before your evil apathy smacked down the best information you ever received in your miserable lives in the mid 80’s I was the nicest messenger you could have ever deserved. Problem was you didn’t deserve the truth much less a perfect messenger. Go ahead and scream; “Free Barabas!” “Crucify Jesus! “you infidels. You miserable, sinful, media controlled, hero killing monkeys.

So blame yourselves if I don’t hit all the right notes with a public that is in the wrong.

This brings me to my recent interview and one caller claiming I have no humility. It’s hard to be humble when all around you are humiliated victims and fools of Stephen King and only I am not. My own mother, brothers and sister are dripping wet, themselves, with Stephen King’s urine, just like your relatives all are. Only I can admit it. No matter how ridiculous I behave it’s a fraction of the ridiculousness the rest of you stand for. In fact, I’ll say it; You humiliated fools. When will you stand up for YOURselves, protest and jail murderer; Stephen King???!!! Until you do you all wear his urine all over you, 24/7.

You must be MORONS!!! not to care. You never saw a trial for Chapman so cut the crap about you just being in denial.

Now, this past month has been unusually accommodating to me and my message. Strange, as I have been bucking unusual amounts of frustration and disappointments, lately. So, how do I feel now that huge fame and power is just beyond the next door, for all I know? I feel like the planets exorcist, frankly. Exorcist for the human race. That’s how it feels. I will not be able to bask in the goodness of humanity as it comes to terms with the truth like the movies like to portray heroism and heroes. A very bittersweet victory even if Stephen King is locked up and the establishment gets a huge house cleaning and the world becomes a better place to live in. It’s like being the only one to complain that we are all eating poisoned food. Like that bizarre dream I had just before my evidence find in 1982 when I saw the cooks adding poison to the food and was scorned by the patrons for warning them not to eat the poisoned food. Like they were there TO kill themselves and I was spoiling their ritual. That’s how it feels, folks. Like a doctor cleaning up his bloody hands after treating disaster victims; no glory, no special recognition. Just a lot like the planet’s janitor, in a sense. Everybody wins but the evil people yet I get resented for the effort after all my sacrifice and hard work. When and if I choose the mass media spotlight, after, how will I treat that oyster? Who knows? I will probably have to be a little sugar coated just not to piss the world off even more, after, when I then turn my attention to the other ills that oppress us all. There is still a lot of self destructive poison, laziness and ignorance out there ruining my planet.

My over all message will have to be this; “You people are the real problem and the only solution. So, do you want to live or do you want to die? The past three decades you have chosen the latter. What’s it going to be? I have a lot of cleaning you up to do, imperfect as I may be, myself. Are you happy being slobs or are you willing to ask what you can do to change the world?”

Like one of the heroes you collectively murdered with your apathy and ignorance; John Balushi said in his famous “Animal House” speech;”…This could be the greatest day of our lives but you are willing to let it be the worst…where’s the Animal House I used to know, where’s the spirit, where’s the guts…?”

Do you have any idea what lies in store for all of you with me to take over where John Lennon left off? It’s either me or Big Brother who will lead you, so make your choice. The absence of a hero has reduced America to a husk of its former self. Time you honored me and my evidence

Serious info;

 

It took me decades, myself, to admit that the Kremlin, not so much our own government, was probably behind most of the murdered U.S. heroes in my lifetime. I have noticed that our own government is limp wristed in stopping our enemies, too. As if they have sold us out in the name of a new world order take-over. But I now know that our country is like an infant being smothered in it’s crib by our enemies and our F.B.I. and C.I.A. and mass media are stepping aside while the carnage continues. It takes a major mental effort to see what I see, here. Most of you have an issue with pride that blinds you to this fact, I’m afraid. It’s the real reason America is killing itself with opiates, like the North American Indians took to the bottle when they lost their country. A strange unspeakable despair rooted in the fact that our freedoms and our country and lives are being smothered like a child in it’s crib.

Another world looks upon this country as a vulgar threat to their notions of life and are determined to defeat the U.S.. Stephen King getting John Lennon’s autograph doesn’t seem to matter to you less than brave Americans. I’d wake up, people, if I were you.

Call me a nut at your own expense. Protest to out my find or you will find yourselves no longer free, either.

I’ll piggyback, here, too, to include some thoughts about why our heroes are being killed, whether it is the Kremlin or the Pentagon, or both parties behind it all.

Buddy Holly let the jungle beast out of the bag when his brand of Rock and Roll broke through the monotony of sounds, then. In the movie; “The Buddy Holly Story” fuddy duddy type elders were decrying just this wild, uncaged element to his music as why it was a danger to America.

Jim Morrison of The Doors was “wild and uncaged” on steroids. A voluptuous mix of sultry, edgy, controversial energy that seemed to scream revolution. Of course, John Lennon actually DID scream “Revolution” and even tried to organize the public to lead it for a few years after The Beatles break-up. The Beatles were the biggest revolution in music of all, at least where the living generation is concerned, and they showed the whole world a new brand of excellence and freedom and happiness and hope. Jim Croce sang about the “steadily depressing, low down, mind messing working at the carwash blues..” an insult to the workplace and our lot in it. George Harrison’s song “Taxman” was body blow to the taxman and government. Lennon’s “Working Class Hero” song exposes the peasant class lifestyle many of us subsist on, Jim Morrison’s very last writings decried the tragedy of a money controlled society. His song “Five To One” reads; “…They got the guns but we got the numbers. Gonna win, yeah we’re taking over, come on!…” So let’s face it, people; It’s time to “…Stop, hey, what’s that sound? Everybody look what’s going down..” There’s no way any of you can say that these heroes were not ALL murdered by somebody’s ant-freedom, anti-American government. Lennon’s murder is a provable plot, so wake the f… up, people. I didn’t even name Jimmy Hendrix or the others, there’s so many.

John Balushi was a maverick who made fun of the establishment in  “Animal House” and of the police in “The Blues Brothers” movies. He was also a very talented singer and entertainer who had a huge amount of charisma. He was the heir apparent of John Lennon’s leadership. He modeled the protester / activist who beat the system and ran off with the girl and became a Senator, after, while the military hero was killed by his own men in Vietnam. A scathingly, subversive anti-establishment masterpiece; “Animal House”. Even the writer, Doug Kenny, was killed that same year it was such a powerful comedy.

This is what got me off my own apathetic, cowardly ass. This is what actually completed the radicalization of Steve Lightfoot, politically, after Lennon’s murder got me started a year earlier.

So, what is behind all this culling of our cultural heroes? It’s pretty obvious to me that the very freedom and elbow room these heroes are asking for is the real reason the government is killing them, before their messages take root. The former Soviet Union disallowed The Beatles from entering the consciousness of it’s people banning their records, for example. All of these victims of the government are working class heroes. Heroes on the side of the common man, not the corporations. They were American heroes, not villains. That is the real reason they were killed. They asked; “Please sir, I want some more..?” Freedom, that is. It’s a no brainer that the Kremlin hated these American heroes most of all and probably have been killing them to keep us from getting too high and mighty with our concepts of freedom. If it is our own C.I.A. and F.B.I. and mass media they control, then they are traitors to you, the public, and they must be hauled off to jail where violations can be proven. Yoko, mostly, I think.

Problem is, you people are too scared to do that. Not me, you whimpering fools. I say’ “Let’s all throw water on the “Wicked Witch of the West” or “The Kremlin”, or both, probably. Anything less would be cowardly, stupid, and un-American.

Protest in front of your court houses and media outlets with my website on your billboards. Nothing else will work nearly as well.

March 12, 2018;

In spite of some people’s references that most people think I’m “…crazy…” KSCO ultimately agrees that I am onto something and they have suddenly been touting their accomplishment of;

“..keeping our listeners informed and entertained for (however many years)….” just after my interview aired, and for the first time. KSCO has also been blaring the powerful instrumental of John Lennon’s “Revolution, sans the vocals, as a backdrop for it’s broadcast, suddenly.

Oh, and you’ll all notice, in spite of two uninterrupted hours of interview and then a replaying of it that for two more hours that evening, all broadcast all over Santa Cruz, Monterey and even Jan Jose, you’ll all have to notice and admit;

NO DENIAL OR PEEP OUT OF STEPHEN KING!!!!!!!!

He’s too smart to dare deny what he knows we all know to begin with. Like Nixon remarked after I first came out with my findings;

“Everybody knows what I did.” Your enemies know we just reprocess what we know so we can be phony and ignore it.

So, it would seem that there is a consensus out there that new ground was broken last Feb, 17, 2018 and that I’m not crazy, after all. How long will it be before an outraged public beats down the mass media’s doors?

Meanwhile, I may replace Stephen King’s oft repeated line; “You blind, ob$e$$ive fool$..” with the appropriate referencing with a new bumper area slogan to compliment my website van. As the above indicates I am leaning towards; “YOU apathetic MORONS!!!” It may well end up being;  “You brainwashed cowards!”, instead. Either one should jolt the masses off of their comfort couch.

You see, people, you need to know that you are terrorized, paralyzed wimps in the face of your government’s incomprehensible level of evil and treachery where Lennon’s murder is concerned. While you hide behind the excuse “It couldn’t be Stephen King, obviously the messenger is crazy.” the fact is it IS Stephen King who pulled the trigger on John Lennon and you are his humiliated, destroyed victims and fools. This cover-up of yours is responsible for your epidemic of school shootings, your epidemic of opiate suicides across America and your over all level of depression since Lennon was murdered, frankly.

I saw a woman ask me in a parking lot what was my van all about. “What’s with this murder..” “The government left evidence in John Lennon’s murder.” I replied. She complained that, whatever it was, the murder word on my van was all wrong. I replied back;” It was exactly that attitude that killed John to begin with. Our behavior of always doing nothing about our murdered heroes and looking for any excuse not to demand justice. Our behavior is what killed John Lennon as much as anything.” “Oh, no, you’re all wrong about that…” as she drove away.

No, people. I am exactly correct about all that. No wonder you’re all loath to admit it.

Get off your apathetic asses and stop torturing the messenger because your jealousy and misery feel too good to stop. You are all sick and in need of an exorcism. I’m just the messenger to give you the medicine you all need. You’re insane, Get informed. I’m your hero. Stop behaving like jealous, cowardly, boot-licking slobs and take back your spiritual and mental health before America implodes on itself. When you all let Chapman skip a public trial you shouted to the watching world; “We’re done. No pride left. Just take us over.”  It’s no wonder your children are killing each other at school and you’re to blame with your cover-up, here.

Where is America if you can all stand still and play possum where John Lennon’s murder is concerned? In the trash can, if you ask me. It happens to be America’s people who are the guilty cowards of this story and not just the greedy, sick, evil media who made us sick. You have only everything to gain and nothing to lose and you have no excuse to sit on the sidelines. Time you all grew a set of balls. Only YOU can change things. Picket your evil mass media and kick the new world order in the crotch while you still can. Otherwise history will record that the Lennon killing, apathetic U.S. public surrendered America to the fascist world order that parades behind pervert / murderer/ public enemy; Stephen King. By then you’ll probably be the United State of Soviet America, though. King warned you “Beware the communist plot against the U.S…” He is very much a big part of it.

 

(INSERT; RESUME’)

 

COVERPAGE / RESUME;

Steve Lightfoot /  Ph;                           / P.O. Box 7311 Carmel, Ca. 93921 / SS#;

As a young, healthy 64 year old with plenty of experience in cooking and telemarketing and even in managing a store for over two years increasing business by 30 %, I have a lot to offer any employer interested in hiring me. Because I have tried retirement and found it not to my liking and need more money to make life better I am offering my services to you. My references have all but disappeared as businesses come and go and most have gone over the decades. Even my latest employer; Clean Energy of America in Woodland Hills, Ca., is no more where I was one of their best telemarketers selling solar systems. As such this is not a typical resume but rather a description of my experience. I can supply details upon an interview.

I began cooking in 1973 until 2006 and have cooked  for no less than dozens of restaurants from Denny’s when I started to various pizza companies to three and even 4 1/2 star houses. I’ve cooked for The Doubletree Inn in Monterey in 1980 / 1981 where I cooked steak, lobster, duck, lamb, prime rib, seafood, to a trendy wine country restaurant where I cooked their broiler items in 2006.

I would like to name some of these houses but can’t because it was only my private, political cause (I can prove John Lennon’s murder was government plot and have a van and website advertising it) that caused me to leave, not my performance which was well above average. I leave all of that out of the work place and park my vehicle well away from my employers. I’ve cooked recently and have a food handler’s card valid for several years (I got 99 % correct missing one of 100 questions to illustrate my knowledge).

I have worked for Dennys, Coloney Kitchen, Sheraton Hotel, Doubletree Hotel, New Joe’s Italian, The Good Earth, Sweet Georgia Browns, Big Joe’s BBQ and many others, even did the prep cooking for the best restaurant in one county only to leave because I did not like killing live lobsters.

That aside, my best cooking is better fare that requires expertise and fine presentation rather than just a cooking job. I love the T.V. cooking shows and can do most of what they can. I am a very good cook, even according to some of my political detractors who recently admitted as much. What I am not is a chef and an idea man. I have a busy life outside of work and like just being a cook. It allows me to express my artistic side and I enjoy it.

As a store manager I managed Strokes Golf of San Jose from early 1999 to mid 2001 increasing business by 30 % as well as being honored by the local media. It was a one man operation so I did everything but pay the rent and electricity, etc. Roger Hewitt, a ReMax realtor in Redwood City, Ca., was my boss but I can’t find him for a reference. I’d still be there but the parent company was in breach of services and I had to go around their supply chain just to stay open and eventually had to change the name and the owner decided to close even though I “…did good…” according to the owners. (As a young man I tried out for the PGA tour and am currently writing a golf instructional book; The Core Driven Golf Swing)

I did some waiting, even for a prestigious country club in 1997, and bussed tables for Pebble Beach Lodge and The Sardine Factory, a 5 star house, in the late 70’s.

As a telemarketer I excelled, achieving top 25 % of the house status in most places. I sold solar systems, mostly, and home improvement. Brandon Sullivan was my manager at Clean Energy of America if you can find him in Woodland Hills, Ca..

For five years I sold frozen steaks and seafood door to door, commission only, and made great money but quit because it is a young man’s trade and very physical. I learned a lot about sales during that period of my life.

Whatever your needs are I wouldn’t be applying for the position if I wasn’t well qualified. I only need 28 hours per week but can work full time, too. I only need the going rate and would appreciate any employer who can see past my political cause and see me the worker. Give me a chance and I will not disappoint. Any other questions you may have I will be glad to answer upon interview. I have also completed two years of college (advertising / journalism majors).

Sincerely, Steve Lightfoot

 

Traffic Commissioner

 

Regarding the ticket issued last December, there are some issues that should be corrected, first.

The officer signed off the proof of insurance and registration just a minute after issuing the citation when I showed him my belatedly found papers. Initially he told me to stop looking for the papers and ordered me to sit while he went to his patrol car. As he was driving away I found them and ran after him to show him and he signed those violations off. At least that’s what he said at the time.

Please withdraw those summons from the citation. I have enclosed the copies of the registration and proof of insurance as well as a copy of the officer’s signing off of those matters.

Regarding the alleged moving violation, it was not on a shoulder but an entrance / egress lane for cars (even the officer admitted it was)  for the Schultz Ice Arena that suddenly turned into a dead end forcing me back to the other lane. I initially thought it was a right hand turn lane.

 

Thank you, sincerely, Steve Lightfoot

 

 

Feb. 15, 2018;

Tune in to 1080 am this Saturday, Feb. 17, 2018 in Santa Cruz or Monterey county and listen to me for an hour with the owner of KSCO as I explain all I can about this find of evidence that proves a conspiracy linking Stephen King, Richard Nixon and Ronald Reagan to John Lennon’s political assassination. I would not miss this very rare interview! Tell anyone you can and get the word out, please. 10:00 am to 11:00 am this Saturday!

To give you an idea of how powerful I intend to make this hour, when Morton Downey Jr. put me on three days in a row to do the same in L.A. Nixon died of a stroke three weeks later. Plan to have your ears curled. I am unlike any other celebrity you are used to. I have to be just to stay alive.

Feb. 12, 2018;

My van has been causing me grief (wiring issues, lately) and I have had time to ponder the slogan option to break this news. The magic group of words and letters to push your button to the point of demonstrating for the truth. The choices that have entered my mind are NOT flattering;

COWARDLY AMERICA SILENT….HIDEOUS HUMANITY SILENT…..YOU BRAINWASHED COWARDS…..SILENT AMERICA YELLOW….HIDEOUS HUMANITY, REPENT!….CAPITALIST COWARDS! TOO SQUARE TO CARE?…CONFESS, YOU COWARDS!….BRAINWASHED U.S. HIDEOUS…SILENT EQUALS STUPID….SILENT SOCIETY STUPID….COWARDLY AS McCARTNEY? (Boy, that would cause a buzz…)

The point being, what to do about all of you brainwashed cowards?

You see, people, God won’t save you. God is a concept you invented to deal with the mysteries of life. Once creation is done the rest is up to you. Religion won’t save any of you. Good intentions won’t save you. Wanting a just world won’t save you. Leaning on a crutch like God or religion won’t save you. These things will just keep you bitter and weak and sinful. They’ll give you pie in the sky hope an that’s about it, people. The ONLY way you will get up to speed with me, for example, is by first changing, deep inside, and getting rid of your fears and DOING SOMETHING ABOUT IT, YOURSELVES. God cannot wipe your butt. You have to do that unpleasant job yourselves. Right now your world, your lives, are perverted, smelly, satanic crap! Until you protest against your enemy; our media, and demand disclosure, first, and King’s arrest second, you are going to all STAY in a bucket of pure crap. God WILL NOT save any of you.

I have sacrificed my life for three decades to inform all of you and you have all behaved like apathetic ingrates. Admit it! God will not rescue you from your cowardice. Grow a spine or remain supine, Stephen King urinating all over you and your children. Have you people no shame?!

If God was not a fraud you people would have been outraged decades ago by my findings. I used to be an alter boy and was raised a Catholic so I don’t take treading on your sacred delusions lightly. All religion is delusion and only the creator, not God, has any argument with merit. If there was a kind, thinking God who interfered you would not all be boot-licking masochists and cowards looking the other way while America gets it’s throat slit. I believe that religion and God are tools used by the powers that be to keep you weak and off balance. To keep you preoccupied like hypnotized, superstitious monkeys.

Let me direct you to the night of Dec. 08, 1980 (For those of you who remember) As soon as you were told that a lone assassin had shot John Lennon you were likely suspicious of the same old line we always seem to hear when a public figure or hero of ours gets killed and thought that, perhaps, our government or our enemy’s government killed him and we were being lied to. (That’s what I thought within the first millisecond) Some of you shared my healthy skeptIcism but others of you bought the whole line, hook and sinker, and the lie sunk you to the bottom of the hellish pit you and the world have all been living in ever since.

In reality Stephen King had just murdered John Lennon with look-alike Chapman just blocks away in a New York City Manhattan police depot waiting to take over the role of the killer and speak his rehearsed script and BRAINWASH YOU FOOLS!. (In fact, Monday Night Football was deliberately used as the venue to brainwash all of you at once.) The whole mass media and the F.B.I. and C.I.A. and probably the other government involved were all in a CONSPIRACY, you cowards. Meanwhile, while the whole media machine went into full brainwash tilt, King and Chapman traded places and King was flown to Bangor, Maine. The very next day, from Bangor, King wrote about what he had just done to the planet in a newspaper article titled “I read the news today, oh boy”. He also began growing a full beard for a year to disguise himself from being recognized as the man in the photo who we were all told was Chapman.

Mark (DECOY) Chapman never stood trial. Hinkley allegedly shot Reagan and you were all confused, then. After getting mixed up with Hinkley you lost track of Chapman and he never made a peep for over a year. His 60 day psychiatric evaluation that we were told about, initially, never happened and a year and a half later, behind closed doors and with no media allowed, Chapman pleaded guilty “Because God told me to…” and he was sentenced to 20 years to life.

That you bought any of that makes me feel sorry for you. Really. If you were smarter, braver people Nixon would never had taken a chance on offending all of Lennon’s fans. That he KNEW ALL of you would fold and fail in advance should scare all of you how much your government controls you. I was spared media mind control for several years and had no TV then, for example. I DO believe you are all being dosed in a number of ways to keep you stupid by our military and our government. I have no proof like my Lennon evidence but you all can’t be that stupid and cowardly and masochistic all by yourselves for 30 plus years. I hope not.

Ever since this crime and cover-up you people have bee perverted and corrupted and terrorized into silence and the media has conditioned you, somehow, to ignore my evidence and call me a nut and your own evil human nature wants to kiss the government’s ass, anyway, because you are partly a masochist and don’t even think so.

I liken most of to to a domesticated cat sunning itself in his master’s window sill. He has no worries, but is he really happy? Money has corrupted all of you and even our congress people have “their price” if they want to sell you down the river. Money is a trap, people. Your job to be good and vigilant and active, if necessary, Americans has been neglected by, yes, you.

That your denial is child abuse and bad parenting does not phase you. You are a child abusing, boot-licking, satanic coward before the evidence glaring you in the face for over 30 years.

What slogan would provoke you into evolving into a better human? A braver human? I need to know.

Jan. 29, 2018;

Feb. 08 rally at dwntwn Monterey is on, people. Your chance to have power and dignity back in your lives. Oh, and truth, too.

After realizing who I was, a clerk in a store asked me; “Where you there?!” after I told him when are we going to care about who killed John Lennon? “Where you there?!”!!!!!!!!!!!!

I told him “I have hard evidence. You’re just looking for an excuse not to deal with it.”

That’s my dilemma, people. YOU! You’re all sick, creator cursed cowards who may NOT deserve to live under truth, after all. My own mother and siblings included. Why are you all such boot-licking cowards? What kind of spineless parents raised you to be such irresponsible slobs? Are you all too stupid to understand how your lives will radically change for the better after this news is outed? I was raised on breast milk my first year. Was it THAT big of an advantage?!

I DO know you’re all ashamed of yourselves and jealous of me or anyone even like me who is sitting on the power button as hard as I am. You either deserve Steve Lightfoot or you deserve Stephen King. That is the question, isn’t it? You’re all miserable monsters, right now, though.

Just look at your opiate problem, especially drastic near Bangor, Maine. Is that how the home of the “brave” cope with my evidence???? Not brave at all. Get well, soon, sick America. Please.

Feb. 01, 2018;

Military May Try To Assassinate Trump!!!! BEWARE!!!!!

I’ve seen enough to cry foul regarding the goings on to oust Trump as our publicly elected president. Most recently the book “Fire and Fury” about Trump and our recent provocative episodes with North Korea’s regime which the book title references as well as the body language of our military’s leaders during Trump’s first State of the Union speech last week lead me to believe that, like J.F.K. was likely taken out by the U.S.S.R. over his public threat to totally retaliate against Moscow should Cuba fire any missiles our way – that they killed him to avoid the danger of any possible nuclear war – that our own military is weighing options to avoid any miscalculations between us and North Korea and or it’s sponsors; Russia and China by assassinating Trump.

That’s right, people of the world. Buckle up and listen to this warning.

As the world has seen, the “establishment” – a consortium of internationalists taking us over – our own sold out F.B.I., C.I.A. mass media, military, courts, etc. are beside themselves with an obsession to oust Donald Trump and overturn our most precious right to vote and decide for ourselves who our president will or will not be. Now they are eyeing the “We had to do it to avoid a nuclear war!” bullshit line should our brave leader suffer any “misadventure”, as the Soviets used to say. Oh, yes, it is mostly Moscow who wants Trump out. Moscow, our most ardent foe over the last several decades fears he will right our sinking ship when they were oh, so close to sewing us up after decades of destroying us. We are witnessing exactly that; our mismanaged country is starting to get on it’s feet again thanks to Donald’s wise moves.

I know exactly what Donald Trump’s life is really like. Only he is the only other person even close to being in my kind of danger. He knows it but dares not speak out in his behalf lest he be perceived as afraid or paranoid or anything else. He should beware of his own military. They already took over our mass media and terrorize us with gun violence and the cheapening of life every night and they probably DO run the corporations since they have the weapons and physical might. Like any other dictatorship around the world; look at the military. It’s always right there, isn’t it?

Additionally, the recent false alarm that North Korea had launched missiles at Hawaii and Japan last month just feeds the narrative I believe our military is trying to spin; that Trump represents a real threat we might get attacked with nukes so we have to kill him, instead. That the whole thing might have been a “mind game” against the public to scare us into having to kill Trump. I see Moscow style mind games everywhere ever since Stephen King traded places with John Lennon. Only Moscow could have been behind that coup that slit America’s throat. Yoko, as I’ve warned you, is a government agent who should have to share a cell with King,after, in my opinion. (By the  way, it turns out that a Japanese agent met with whomever killed the half brother of North Korea’s leader last year, so maybe their threats against Japan are to mislead us.) (And, no, I am not a racist at all and my first girlfriend was half Japanese, in fact.

My personal opinion is that Moscow has tricked America to fight the Asian man for decades in the hopes of pushing him into their camp. I think we should be ashamed of ever nuking anybody and admit our mistakes and encourage Japan to get it’s confidence back and to show them that we want to love all of mankind.  In the case of Kim Jung Un or whatever his name is, I think he is sick to try to prove his brutality to the world with his purgings and methods. It just makes the world want to think HIM a threat to humanity. He doesn’t seem to understand that a truly strong man doesn’t have to act like Satan to get respect.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                The opposition party, even the republican party, the military, the media, F.B.I., C.I.A., the corporations, the people who are desperately waiting for any stumble to befall Trump, they are the one’s who are willing to fork us over to the Moscow style of government, believe me or not. In fact, many of you unsuspecting citizens secretly crave freedom “from” choice, ultimately, yourselves. You see, mankind, you are innately insane, I’m afraid.

My Lennon evidence and your silence is proof of that. Right?

The point I’m trying to make is this; John Lennon would still be alive and the world would be so different than it is, now, if only John had announced that Nixon was still trying to kill or deport him when he made his comeback. Had he done that they would not have killed him.

Now I must yell the same thing out to protect Trump and all of you “Blind, obsessive fools”, to quote Stephen King.

If Trump is smart he WILL announce that “the establishment” wants him dead and that they are our enemies, besides.

About Trump’s “Fire and fury” speech to threaten North Korea. I approve of the hard language. The best way to back down a bully is to call his bluff and that’s exactly what Donald did. Like a rattlesnake warns a hiker to stay away before he bites, Trump did the right thing and probably did more to avert any nuclear war than start one. America is not weak nor must it ever pretend to be or act like it is. In my own experiences, when a scared citizen would try to shoo me away from my protest signs I’say, right away; “Call the cops!” Then they would know I was up to their tactics, if they insisted. It almost always stopped the tension. North Korea and Putin must know that we are not going to suffer any failure of nerve and they’d be wise to back off or risk getting decked, themselves. Like the scene in one Clint Eastwood movie I recall he says; “You know, when you stalk me and threaten me I get scared. I don’t like to get scared, so I’m letting you know that you’re going to stop all that. Is that clear?” or words to that effect. This dialogue after he has his tormentor in a position of helplessness.

What IS wrong with conventional politics is NOT speaking your mind to your enemy. Like the mass killer who goes berserk because he kept all his rage inside of him until he snapped. That’s how most of international politics is conducted, in my opinion. Better to go to war sooner than later when it comes to real nuclear threats, threats mostly North Korea and Moscow and probably China seem to be making, lately, not Trump.

When I think of how spineless Americans have been regarding the facts that prove a conspiracy about John Lennon’s murder I am surprised our enemies haven’t pounced on us sooner than they are doing right now. When you all showed your willingness to sacrifice John Lennon so easily you signaled the world that maybe freedom, too, is up for the taking. “Home of the brave” my ass!

It’s YOU PEOPLE who are ultimately what is wrong with our politics.

God is a concept;

That’s what John Lennon once sang. Probably something Yoko thought up that he never understood. He married his enemy, after all, in spite of his otherwise genius ways. I think that God is a concept that we, the human race, ascribe to ourselves, our genius, highest self. That there is a creator greater than us is undeniable, but if god is a mindful type who interferes in our lives then I have to say that God MUST BE a jealous, sick prick. Go and put that in your pipe all you religious phonies. I have been hounded by some sort of poltergeist who has been laying down constant disappointment after constant disappointment in front of me like some jealous, sick prick, frankly. Is it your collective jealousy ganging up on me? Your collective shame??? Huh?

Prove me wrong and jail Stephen King. I dare your cowards to stand up for yourselves and hold the government accountable. I FORNICATING DARE YOU!!!! You cowards CAN’T!. God made you weak and self destructive or you WOULD be plenty outraged by my findings. You’re not. You’re oatmeal and have no collective spine so maybe you wish I’d stumble and fall? You nation of boot-licking, turncoat cowards!!!!!

If I am not doing a better job than “God” at pulling your heads out of your collective asses then it’s only because you’re all delusional cowards who won’t own up to your sins. You’d still rather free Barabas and kill Jesus. You never were saved, really, you see? You’re still killing your best heroes. Just like you child abusing perverts. Molesting your own kids with apathy and denial is all I see. See?

If God is to be graded on his creation, made in supposedly his own image, then he should be graded as sub par and sub standard if not downright sadistic and cruel. Demonstrate over my findings, you demons!!!!! Aren’t you all, though?

Just today your ignorance and simple mindedness reared it’s head. I was sitting next to my van and a man who works at a school said; “Is that your van?” I said “Yes.” He replied’ I don’t think that school children should have to look at that and read that.” I replied back;”So you think Stephen King should get away with killing John Lennon and molesting your children, after?”. He said; “You’re just a nut. You’re kook!” I shot back; “No, you’re a hypocrite molesting your own children with John Lennon’s killer, you hypocrite!”

It was easy to make fun or Archie Bunker. This ignoramus, too, I think.

People of America, you’re sick cowards. Can’t you own up to that? John Lennon killing, brainwashed cowards.

Jan. 8, 2018;

Today’s rally rained out but Feb 8 rally is on, same place and time.

As I sit here it occurs to me that it is a lack of courage that America and the world suffers from. A lack of self respect and a sick and profound fear of government. I think The movie The Wizard Of Oz had a moral to that effect. You poor, sick, low self esteem victims. How can you suffer under so hideous a set of circumstances? You do realize that your lives have been used like toilet paper, don’t you? That you have been desecrated and defiled and ruined? You DO understand all of that, don’t you? Why, Stephen King is still fucking all of you, royally. And, like a battered spouse, you can’t seem to stand up to him.

Your ancestors cried “Free Barabas!…” and “Crucify Jesus!” and Jesus died partially in vain, I’d say, because you haven’t really changed all that much, since. Nobody has been saved and, if anything, Jesus and John Lennon died BECAUSE OF, not for, your sins. If God is a thinking entity then he is lame and sick to allow you all to be so tragically stupid. There is a creator to explain our world but God seems inert, if he exists at all, except in your minds. They say Moses was horrified as he descended Mount Sinai when he saw his people so misbehaving. Are human beings really such a rotten seed?

I don’t mind saying, publicly, that I have chosen celibacy for two decades, now, and don’t miss having sex with monkeys one bit. Compared to how you will look after Stephen King is jailed for his evil crimes against you you are all as sexy as a room full of monkeys.  ALL of you cowards, no one excepted. At least you know this messenger is sincere in his disgust of Lennon killing, cowardly mankind. Thank goodness I had fun in my younger days before I found out the phoniness of all of you.

Oh, my little expose has rendered all of your religions as phony and useless. Like a bar of soap, only. It just makes you feel clean but can’t practice what it preaches.

Hasn’t it? That’s how big this story is. Bigger than religion. If you had a clue of what you will gain from this news you’d kick yourselves for being so stupid not to care all this time.

Get sexy – care. Get smart – protest. Get brave, yellow U.S..

While on the subject of motivating slogans, my current add on message on the back of my van is on white letters;

“You blind, obsessive fools”

MURDERER: Stephen King, 1980 – Firestarter

Eventually that will be replaced with something else. The slogans I’m contemplating are as follows:

COWARDLY U.S. EXPOSED….PROBLEM IS YOU COWARDS….GUILTY PUBLIC EXPOSED….GUILTY PUBLIC SILENT….YOU SICK, SILENT SLOBS….SILENT U.S. SPINELESS….LENNON KILLERS, REPENT!….YELLOW U.S., REPENT….REAL STORY YOUR APATHY….SATANIC U.S. SILENT….GOD DAMN YOUR APATHY….UN-INFORMED, UN-SEXY YOU…. YOU IGNORANT COWARDS….SILENCE = SELF ABUSE….SATAN GOT YOUR TONGUE?….SLOB PUBLIC SILENT….UNITED STATES OF APATHY…. SUB-HUMAN RACE SILENT!….YOUR APATHY ABUSING ME…TOO COWARDLY TO CARE?….PROBLEM IS YOU PEOPLE….PROTEST OR PERISH, U.S…..SILENT AMERICA SATANIC….TOO COWARDLY TO CARE?…PHONY RELIGION SILENT…DECEITFUL U.S., REPENT….SILENT U.S. UNDER SATAN….YOUR APATHY ABUSING ME….U.S. TORTURING MESSENGER…U.S MARTYRING MESSENGER….CHAPMAN LIE FOR CHUMPS….U.S OF B.S., REPENT….Ugly, Silent America – U.S.A…. PROTEST, YOU PUSSIES!…I DARE YOU TO CARE….CARE, YOU GUILTY COWARDS!…”BRAVE” U.S. SCARED YELLOW!………..

You see, people, after all this time and all the times you have demonstrated your evil urge to cover up this news, I have learned that evil monsters like Stephen king are but a pimple on the face of hideous humanity to begin with. That, were you better people, Stephen King would never dare kill John Lennon to begin with. That our government KNEW about you, in advance, that you would look the other way and keep quiet in the face of no trial for Chapman should make all of you feel extremely sorry and ashamed. But you’d have to be human, not sub-human, to do that.

 

Dec. 27, 2017;

January 08, 2018 my demonstration / protest rally will be held at downtown Monterey, Ca. between the hours of 12:00 noon and three O’clock. Last Dec. 8 about 40 people showed up to rally (as opposed to regular pedestrians) but didn’t stand next to me and become the first to join me. Perhaps I should have urged more organization and participation. Show up again, people, and I’ll have signs for you to hold and just stay for a while until the others show up. Someone has to be first to join the cause besides me.

Thank you people who did show up last month, however. That is very encouraging. If I can GET 40 people to show up and hold signs I believe the otherwise negligent media will HAVE to print or show something for your efforts or get a bigger stink started. Remember, it’s the media who lied to you and aren’t doing their job. They hide their offices out of sight and we have to make them come to us. Let’s get the jail Stephen King movement started. That bastard / coward who killed John Lennon and ruined all our lives on purpose. Jail his ASS, people! Meanwhile, all of America and the world have been his obedient cowards. WHY???!!!

Dec. 09,2017;

Congratulations to the 40 or so people who showed up to make history and help me expose John Lennon’s murder for what it really was, a government assassination of our right to John Lennon’s opinions. I’m talking about my murder anniversary rally yesterday. Now, the only problem with those very people is they weren’t willing to be THE VERY FIRST TO STAND BY ME. As a result my rally went pfffft! and only I stood up for truth, justice and the American way. I can tell these standouts from just pedestrians who were there, anyway. No, these sparkly, happy, successful types that gravitate to my cause, generally, were hovering around for several minutes taking cell phone photos of my displays and van and then, seeing no one actually standing with me, they would eventually wander away from their chance to make a difference.

Now, because I KNOW 40 or more showed I will be doing this every 8th day of every month from this day forward, probably in downtown Monterey from noon to 3:00 O’clock.

So get ready for making the world change in my lifetime and yours. Only BE the first to stand by me. Be brave. You are among the best crowd you could be with; the pioneers that  determine human existence instead of just taking whatever the powers that be dole out. So far their satanic crime is still poisoning all of you. Word up.

Dec. 01, 2017;

ANNIVERSARY PROTEST IN MONTEREY (DOWNTOWN) NOON TILL THREE O”CLOCK

That’s December 08, 2017, Friday.

No one will attend but me, but prove me wrong. I, frankly, feel that the date was engineered to find you all Christmas shopping distracted in case this murder ever were contested or raised from hell for protest. Otherwise I’d advertise and put more effort into it, myself. I may have to set aside every 8th of every month to do this in the future if no one shows this year.

I have certainly raised up the fact that your lives are hellish as can be. Now, will you victims all raise hell over it, or stay stupid and urinated on like a good “yellow” citizen?? I’d rather you DID SOMETHING, PEOPLE!!!!

October 8, 2017;

My site was hacked last February and the section involving the title of this entry can be found somewhere around March or April of 2017. Meanwhile it lays buried under the new entries.

Be prepared; I often let off steam reminding you what jealous, boot-licking, sick cowards you all are. Well, you all are, currently, and I can’t help it. My father was a doctor but I don’t know how to heal your cowardly minds. No trial for Chapman, no protests, then, and thirty years of fear and loathing of the messenger since I dared rear my head with hard evidence. You people aren’t Americans at all. You know it’s true. You’re all asking to be swallowed up by the new world “odor”. Be ashamed of yourselves and forgive my cries for help to disclose my huge find before I get killed and YOU FORNICATING CHANGE!!!!!

 

Nov. 10, 2017;

YOU SILENCED SOVIETS!

Here’s where I assemble the whole “COMMIE PLOT” that John Lennon’s murder was and make sense of the whole crime. I’ve waited till last to announce this aspect of the evidence find and what it must mean because, well, you’re all just too brainwashed to “get it” at first blush and I didn’t want to lose any credibility by sounding like The John Birch Society right off the bat. Years ago I titled one of my chapters; “DOES MOSCOW RUN AMERICA?” I think it’s still on this site, somewhere, and I had to confront this aspect of the story publicly, then. It’s only been confirmed that this is the case, since, so, here goes;

John Lennon sang out loud; “All together now, pull the chain (flush the toilet) we don’t want no Big Brother scene…” Listen to Mind games album and there are other even better songs about Moscow’s kind of plans; “We don’t care what flag you’re wearing, we don’t even want to know your name, we don’t care where you’re from or where you’re going, all we know is that you came. You’re making all our decisions, we have one request of you, that while you’re thinking things over here’s something you just better do; free the people right now, do it, do it, do it, do it right now. We understand your paranoia but we don’t want to play your game, you think you know what you are doing but sick , sick sickness is your name, Free the people right now, do it, do it, do it, do it right now. You were caught with your hand in the till and you’ve still got  a story to kill as you slip and you slide down the hill on the blood of the people you kill. Stop the killing right now, do it, do it, do it, do it right now. So while you’re jerking off each other you’d better bear this thought in mind; Your time is up, you better know it, or maybe you don’t read the signs. Free the people right now. Do it, do it….”

(By the way, “Do it, do it, do it do it…” was the thought we were told Chapman was thinking when he allegedly pulled the trigger. C.I.A. inspired by John’s lyrics? as well as the “…maybe you don’t read the signs..” lyrics accounting for such flagrant:signs” being left in Time and Newsweek’s codes right before John’s time was up, etc.?)

No one ever in the history of the world ever took on the government more than John Lennon did with such lyrics and stature to back them up. Even Jesus was tame by comparison. It was just a matter of time before Moscow took John Lennon out. To make sure the act of murdering one of our best heroes was not wasted, they made sure to let John’s exact opposite, a horror writer, pull the trigger and take over, after, for maximum effect. I coup against the very soul of America. Now, with the points transposed, “good” is “evil” and “evil” is “good”. Three decades later we’re shooting each other every week in a mass murder rampage somewhere in America and we’re killing our despair with opiates, apparently. A lot like the native Americans took to the bottle to ease their pain of losing America to the white man. Now we’re being taken over by the Kremlin and have been taken over for at least 50 years, people.

Could I be slightly wrong about this matter? Maybe, but not much. Perhaps it was constructed to look like two super powers merging like a corporate merger to consolidate power. Like the business world does. Why should they risk TELLING US that’s what they did? Meanwhile the “lie” they operate with is over all our miserable lives, ruling us, manipulating and exploiting us.

You so called humans copulate in the bloody rib cage of John Lennon while Stephen King urinates all over you at the same time he is sodomizing your children. Children begotten by parents who don’t have a real clue. Face it, folks. I’m right about THAT!

Smell the nightmare:

I argue that Moscow killed J.F.K., R.F.K. John Lennon, Buddy Holly, Lenny Bruce, Jim Morrison, John Balushi, dozens more and anyone who represented a  viable alternative to the established order. In that respect the movie “Animal House” was a brilliant, subversive anti- establishment movie. Think about it; the military’s horse cut in half, it’s rider first humiliated being dragged by the stirrups to the point of having to wear a neck brace after, getting shot by his own men later in Vietnam. And that’s just the military. Then we have the city council mowed down by a Bat mobile and Balushi, the ring leader, running off with the girl in the end and later becoming a senator. The lock step band marches blindly into a dead end ally and lots of stuff to irritate Big Brother. Balushi’s speech about getting off our asses and kicking some ass, instead, is what mostly caught the Kremlin’s attention; “Where’s the Animal House I used to know? Where’s the spirit, where’s the GUTS!?….” This is exactly the rhetoric needed to stop the Soviet victory over stupid, blind, unsuspecting, plastic America. It’s no surprise that both Balushi and Doug Kenny, the writer of Animal House, were killed the same year, 1981. In fact, it was Balushi’s suspicious death that got me off of MY stupid, apathetic ass and looking into John Lennon’s obvious political assassination in the first place. So you see, America, I was once stupid and apathetic just like all of you are now. I CHANGED. Since then I learned that Balushi’s alleged killer was watching John Lennon’s last or second to last recording session the day before he was killed in the same room, as if she knew Balushi was after Lennon and this was rare viewing. We all know what a fool the “Blues Brothers” movies made of the police, right?

Now, I argue that  Nixon, Reagan, both Bush’s, the Clintons, Obama, Mondale, Ferraro, maybe even Carter, Gary Hart, Michael Dukakis and many others are all working for Moscow, knowingly, behind all our backs, and have always been in control of America with our governments blessings, no less. That speech that Eisenhower made about “Beware the military, industrial complex..” was probably referring to the secret deal D.C. and Moscow made behind everyone’s backs, then, to merge both countries governments. Under threat of nuclear blackmail, right after Moscow killed J.F.K., the transfer of power was official and, yet, unofficial.

The entire collapse of the former Soviet union was, I knew at the time, a ruse to get America’s drawers around our knees and off guard. Sure enough, after they made appropriate changes themselves to fit into their world order plans, they have retaken the stage, full power as ever. My expose was making big changes in U.S. politics when they decided to get off stage in case my story told on them, I suspect. They even adopted our flags colors to further mask the reality of THEIR taking US over. You’ll notice their flag goes from bottom to top; red, blue and white. I interpret this scheme to represent 1) the end game includes blood and violence and force; red. 2)blue, not sure why, and 3) white; we, the Russians, are wearing the white hat and are the good guys.

You all have to appreciate that Russia is five times larger than we are, physically, with as many more resources and have been around far longer than us; an upstart experiment as far as they’re concerned. They assume that we will fall into their laps ultimately and in the meantime they must kill the right heroes to keep us stupid and under control. Right before Jim Morrison was killed his last writings extolled the tragedy of a money controlled society. Now that’s the last notion any government wants to get a foothold. “Imagine no possessions.”: Lennon’s lyric as well. “No countries…no religion, too.” Oh, my God, their devices taken away by mere messengers? Not if Moscow or D.C.- now just like Moscow – has anything to say about it. In the 50’s the communist were in our porridge, big time, and made it to the house of the Un-American activities commission and the McCarthy hearings where the editor in chief of Time magazine admitted under oath that he is a communist. One of dozens meddling in American culture. One has to ask the question WHY, why did our government not strip Time magazine off our racks then? Not free speech as much as subversion against a country. Good question, indeed.

It was while reading Nixon’s “The Real War” where he details Moscow’s tactics that it occurred to me that he might be a Soviet agent, himself, since he seems to follow their pattern of behavior. Just read that book as if he is confessing that he is one of their most important agents and it all comes to horrifying life. Nixon as Rumplestiltskin, bragging to the world who he is.

Richard Nixon set up the leader of The John Birch Society for assassination by inviting him to join him aboard the flight 007 that was spying on Russia’s North Korean concerns. You recall the Mig’s who surrounded the plane and then shot it out of the sky in defiance of the world. You see, once the leader of the John Birch Society was strapped in for his murder Nixon failed to show at the last minute. You have to wonder what this man was thinking as he watched his plane being surrounded my Russian Migs, Nixon’s empty seat beside him; He was probably thinking what Nixon was thinking at that moment; “So you figured us all out, huh?, you, more than any other group who is on to us and yet you are too stupid NOT TO THINK that I, Richard Nixon, am not working for Moscow as well? So long you sucker!!!! I’m THEIR 007!” Those words thundering in his head as the rockets were fired. It’s called terrorism, America. It’s called reality, America.

When the Chechnian rebels were confronting Moscow in the 90’s Clinton urged Americans to side with Moscow even though Moscow had just re-assembled their former government after faking their collapse. It seemed scary then. Just one of a million clues to show us all what is really going on. We all know the space station is a joint effort, don’t we? It also seems we were both, at one time or another, fighting the same wars in Afghanistan and elsewhere, too.

(Oh, by the way, a few years after I helped get Bill Clinton elected he and Hillary met secretly with Stephen King in THE WHITE HOUSE! So much for their cover being blown.)

Our entire media is calling Trump a Russian sympathizer. Why? I’ll tell you why. The exact 180 opposite of the truth is the best lie to tell. It gets the victim looking the other way, entirely. Nixon discussed this Soviet tactic as “Transposing the points” reversing reality. Nixon reminds us that the Soviets regard the “lie” as a legitimate tool to be used against the strong.  In reality Russia was so close to sewing us up in 2016 relying on world order sellout Hillary Clinton but she lost. Now they are afraid Trump will accidentally expose their death grip on our systems and institutions. So, instead, they brand him as the commie to get you, the public, off the trail. Just like they did with Mark (Decoy) Chapman. You were all stupified and incapable of seeing the truth, even after evidence came along to refute the Chapman lie.

In one presidential race Gary Hart displayed his Corvette’s licence plate to the world; “U.S.S.A.”

My opinion of Moscow, the Kremlin and their K.G.B.? I’ll let Nixon, the self avowed Russiophile, describe it best; “The Russian soul has been annealed by centuries of suffering….”  I understand that the Russian mafia trivialized the burning to death of an infant to boast their inhumanity to the world, an actual occurance. (I saw a real life episode of “Sheriffs of Eldorado County” and one suspect admitted he had seen as much, just like the alleged rituals in our own Bohemian Grove meeting of the worlds real leaders.) I know, from the facts surrounding John Lennon’s murder, that the Russian soul is pure, anti- human race evil incarnate and a danger to all of civilization. That it’s a case of the insane leading the blind. You are a “Mad” planet, now.

We have to stand up to the depravity that is represented by the facts surrounding Lennon’s murder and stamp out that germ like a bug, once and for all. No, the people of Russia are not so evil as their government, but their acquiessence is appalling and to be feared, too, just like your evil regarding my evidence find. Your own apathy is the real enemy of you.

When Stephen King is finally jailed you will understand the depravity you have suffered under for decades. You will gasp for deep breaths of air like a man coming up for air after being held underwater for five minutes. You will become healed, hopefully, again.

The girls of the 60’s who feinted and screamed at a Beatle’s concert did so because their minds had been opened up to a more intelligent, more human experience than they knew existed and they were really crying out of sorrow that they had lived their whole lives in darkness and only just now were really experiencing life. The Beatles showed them a higher experience.

So you shall all see the light after King is jailed. Too bad you can’t see the path before you and just act in your own self interest and take to the streets until my find is disclosed to the world. If you weren’t all so sickened and terrorized by the barbarity and cruelty and horror of John Lennon’s assassination you all, certainly, would.

Until you spoiled fools get off your apathetic asses and march in front of your evil mass media outlets that are betraying you, you are losing America to the bastards who let Stephen King murder John Lennon and then take over and sodomize all of you after with his evil message. You  all might as well bend over and ask the Kremlin; “Thank you, sir. May I have another?” just like the preppy stooges in the frat initiation in Animal House.

And many of you laugh at ME!  What an upside down planet.

P.S. You all pretend to not know what is really going on, yet you instinctively yelled “…Commie Bitch!!!! when Yoko descended into your lives. You were right! Unlike me at the time who was dating a Japanese, you, the collective majority, were correct! Now you all pretend that she is not. Pure, unadulterated cowardice. Yoko Ono is a K.G. B. C.U.N.T. , trust me. I had to admit it while recovering from her security staff conspiring with the San Francisco police to kidnap and pistol whip me unconscious while handcuffed in the back of a police van in October of 1987. See my chapter “Yoko Is No Good” for reference.

She sits, like a witch on America’s face, smothering our ability to see or breath. Admit it. You all use her as the excuse you need for not looking into the matter. “That’s up to the commie bitch who just helped rape us to get to the bottom of all that.” Like the cowards you all are.

You don’t see King or Yoko suing me for my claims. Get a clue, hypocritical you.

Below is fresh material;

This one will detail my recent phone call to George Nori of Coast To Coast last week. George Nori preoccupies Americans with useless crap about alien invasions and the like, yet admitted once to working for the Pentagon, so you’ll know why he cut me off. The topic was the most recent church shooting in Texas. My call went like this;

“It’s not just this shooting. We’re having one a week, lately. In all these shootings the shooter is killing as many people as possible, as if it were people, themselves, who are what is wrong with the world. And two of them have been in churches where we’re at our most hypocritical, pretending to be so holy, holy. In reality we are all engaged in a terrible, cowardly cover-up, we just don’t want to deal with it, I’m talking about John Lennon’s murder…”

At that he cut me off, good Soviet stooge that he is, to say he disagreed with me, etc..

This call puts the shoe on the foot it fits, people. Look at you silenced Soviets keeping quiet about the proof that shows Stephen King, not Chapman, as the real killer.

You’re all insane and it seems you are aware of how sick you are and you’re killing yourselves for punishment without even knowing why.

You will see how I see things regarding Moscow and us and how they won the war and it’s still moving against what’s left of America. That you’re less in danger of the “redcoats are coming..” and more in danger like they’ve been running America since J.F.K. was killed by the Kremlin. As I speak, I heard on the radio how Google’s founder and George Soros (A known enemy of our way of life) are joining forces to curb internet access and use. Big surprise; Google’s founder came from Russia.

You see, people, you’re already good, silent Soviets; repugnant as hell.

By the way, my website van is finished and it rocks. As eye catching as anything else on the open road. No wonder Stephen King has been e-mailing me to stop. He was well aware of my new paint job and plans with restarting my crusade. Even he feels the world closing in on his scam against us all this time.l

October 31, 2017;

Last week I did things on talk radio that no one has ever done before; I exposed where to find the truth about J.F.K.’s murder (Time magazine issue dated 11-22-’63 and the bold print codes all about it a week before the murder) and I put forth the proposition that the U.S.S.R. killed the Kennedy’s and why. Major mind control shattering stuff! Nationally syndicated shows, too.

Stephen King’s been e-mailing me asking me ridiculous questions like; “…WHY are you persisting in this?” and otherwise acting giddy in the sick, satanic way as I have come to recognize as a source to mark his authenticity.

Accessing my predicament I may well put the slogan; “Your apathy endangers me.” somewhere on the back of my van near my name. Pretty hard to just dismiss that one. I am contemplating other slogans, too, to accompany my new visuals and lettering on my newly painted, two tone, black and yellow van. Slogans like; “Silent equals stupid.” or “Apathy equals approval.” or “Silent U.S., yellow U.S..” or “Fear rules silent America.” or “Moscow’s crime, morons.” or “Real nightmare, fake U.S..” or “Real news, fake America.” or, (One of my favorites, but too true to be understood); “You silent Soviets!”

Need I say how helpless you all seem to me: Zombies sleepwalking to your demise and not knowing at all why. Held in your state of disbelief by some Orwellian media machine that has ripped your common senses from you. It all makes perfect sense when one contemplates the un-contemplateable: Did Russia take us over in November of ’63 and did they kill the Kennedy’s and dozens of U.S. heroes and take over our media and government and has our own government been capitulating behind our backs all this time? Is America a washed out hollow husk, rotting from the center, out? Is America the sick fish Moscow has made us, unbeknownst to the blinded world?

Just watch the content of your T.V. and movies for the answer. That’s the direction this take-over is taking you; down the hellish road paved by their monkey/murderer; Stephen King. I’ll bet you are exposed to over a hundred gun murders per day on your T.V.’s alone……

Regarding my calls I said; “…Kennedy had, months earlier, declared publicly that he would nuke Russia if Cuba launched missiles at America and they may have felt an existential threat and chose to take him out while he was making a victory lap in Dallas after he heroically stood down the Soviet Union a year earlier….” About the Time magazine codes a week before the murder I actually was asked; “What are the bold print codes you’re talking about?””Something on the Move…Who’s Letting Blood?..Richard Nixon…So Everybody Is Talking…The Sound of Footsteps…Ten Stop Lights… Greatest Jewel Theft.. Danger; Professor at Work…Dangerous but in need of everything…” At that point Michael Medved cut me off and even suggested I might be the one with the Stephen King killed John Lennon evidence.

October 25, 2017;

Let’s talk turkey, people of America: You excused a trial for Mark David Chapman because you are a nation of cowards afraid of your own evil government. This act of national cowardice after doing absolutely nothing about the similar experiences involving J.F.K., M.L.K., R.F.K., Jim Morrison, and a dozen other very suspicious deaths involving popular cultural figures; Buddy Holly, perhaps, being the first, but probably not, knowing our evil government.  Then, when I came forward with HARD, FORNICATING EVIDENCE you all asked me to let things calm down first and let time go by before expecting  the people to respond. The cowards of Berkeley, when confronted with their duty to care, asked me to go to Maine and New York City for results. When I was beaten and had my shoulder dislocated and my nose broken for all my heroism many of you snickered at my bad luck under your jealous breath, you being unscathed cowards compared to my scathed hero status. Being safe and stupid seemed to be your bowl of oatmeal. You all were led like pigs with nose rings around Michael Jackson’s death, Kurt Cobain, John Balushi and others like “repugnant” Soviet slobs by your Sovietesque U.S. media. And you even snickered at the news that my father suspiciously died in a plane crash that occurred on the tenth anniversary of Nixon’s resignation just weeks after his dog was found hanged in his drape cord like a mob threat.

When I actually set up shop for several months, straight, in Bangor, Maine, even stood inches away from King when he tried to intimidate me, once, the people of Bangor sided with Stephen King because the people of Bangor, Maine, like all of you, are spineless, boot-licking, masochistic cowards and weaklings. Not brave Americans like me. I wonder what C.I.A. drug they are drinking in their tap water, frankly. Poor dummies.

So you see, you cowards, I know you better than your hypocrite, coward mother does. I don’t know you as well as God does, if God exists at all, but I know the real all of you better than any other writer or truth teller on the planet. Trust me, I do. I know things no other human has ever known given my unique circumstances. Let me tell you all how satanic you really are when it comes to jailing your oppressors in the hope the killing of your heroes stops.  Right now, as I write these words, American’s ARE like bats sipping heroes blood from a bowl. A pack of jealous cowards living under a hideous lie. Child molesting cowards, deep down and provable.

You slobs need to grow a God damn, fucking spine and there’s no room for intellectualizing it more than that.

GROW A FORNICATING SPINE YOU CREATOR CURSED COWARDS AND JAIL EVIL STEPHEN KING! Failure on your part WILL result in America’s death or haven’t you noticed the trend since King took the stage? King, an announced opponent of the second amendment and America, if you study his body of work; the brats in Carrie who deserved it, etc…etc… etc.. King, who warns us of the “Jewish, communist plot against the U.S….” King, your mortal enemy.

Stop blaming me for being upset at you and YOU conform to morality and help me for a change.

If I get famous on my own I will disgrace you as you you deserve to be disgraced, like I am doing now on the world wide web – as if you care what anyone thinks – If you help me come forward I will ask God to spare you the planet killing asteroid I have already prayed for if you don’t.

That’s your dilemma, people, of the land of the deceived and the not very brave.

Your brave hero and messenger; Steve Lightfoot

P.S. The first time I ever prayed for the asteroid in front of a witness was, no kidding, about 10 hours before the first Trade Tower was struck the next day in New York City. My witness failed to show for coffee the next day at Lyons Restaurant which is when I learned of the attack. I probably freaked her out with what happened hours later. So take lightly, not, any such prayer I may make. You’re insane masochists, as it is, so pay attention.

P.P.S.

Naturally, although everything in my website body of evidence is proof, not theory, allow me to speculate on what scenario most fits into the facts that prove Nixon, Reagan, our C.I.A. and F.B.I. and mass media complex arranged for horror author, Stephen king to assassinate John Lennon, who then pushed his horror books and movies on us and our children, after .

The best fitting scenario that puts all these facts to bed and in place is this;

The Soviet Union, who likely assassinated the Kennedy’s and a score of U.S. heroes, who enlisted the double agent talents of Nixon, Reagan, the Bush presidents as well as the Clinton’s and Obama (Oh, yes, all of them, but there are even more defectors) to destroy us, took us over via nuclear blackmail sometime around November of 1963 in retaliation for J.F.K. publicly threatening to level Russia if they dared launch missiles against us. They claimed self defense and “now you’re ours or else.” Our wimpy agencies wilted and secretly complied so long as the Soviet Union kept this de facto takeover a secret to the public. After all, the state would explode and so they, and so what if the public gets screwed. Moscow agreed to a phony collapse to fool the world that they are not a factor in the 90’s. Our Rockefeller run hemisphere was only too willing to build the military/industrial complex since that group was at the top of the pyramid. There are other families around the world and the Vatican, for all anyone knows, players in politics in position to orchestrate a war, if necessary, to silence the masses and to control the public with fear, Stephen King, their biggest cheerleader.

The agenda is to take away your guns (You’ll notice how compliant Europe is without their guns with all the mind control and social control being foisted all around) to castrate you, first. To physically dominate you with superior arms. Right now we can win against a war with big brother short of chemical warfare and they know it. After we have been disarmed they want to manufacture our desires and behavior with media mind control and ‘big pharma’ tapping our water supplies, if necessary, to control our bodies. A measure of this has already been going for decades possibly accounting for Alzheimers, Autism and a number of modern ailments that were less prevalent until lately.

One Rockefeller admitted on film of his desire to ” chip ” every citizen to control their finances. I saw the video.

Bush Sr. announced this Soviet, Moscow based centralization of the world’s government’s as “The New World Order” and assured us all that it would succeed and come to pass. The whitewash term used to describe our defeat to Moscow decades ago.

9 /’11 may have been a set up to build this world order police state. Orchestrated, in fact.

That is why the Soviet style mind warpers in the media are using their techniques of insulting our intelligence as they spread their lies. “Trump is insane and unfit to be president. We must impeach him, now!” Months after they tried to blame Trump for being in bed with Russia it is the Clinton’s and Obama’s being exposed as traitors selling Moscow 20 % of our uranium supply. They always blame the other side for being them, don’t they?

I say, you can call me a nut if you want, but, meanwhile, what if it is all of you victims looking the other way who is the real nut in this real life story? If Moscow took America over I tell you that YOU would be the LAST one to know it. It’s how our weak constitutions work Sickly.

You HAVE been nuts to ignore my Lennon scoop all these decades. Masochistic cowards, all.

Now, this last section above IS theory, but my Lennon evidence is not. It’s hard, fornicating evidence if ever there was any. What’s your cowardly excuse, now, U.S.S.A?

In fact, did you know that People magazine showed us all a picture of Gary Hat’s license plate on his Corvette once? It read ; “U.S.S.A.” That’s how big it all is. It’s all around you and you can’t see it.

Wake up land of the deceived.. Your super hero and saint; Steve Lightfoot

 

Insert

Case number; 21002172609

Steve Lightfoot vs. Maaco 275 W. Tully Rd. San Jose;

Ben Cisneros, the manger at Maaco, told me that he would fix my dents and paint my van for $1,400.00 if I supplied…(Hold everything, they’ve suffered enough and did not contest the refund I got over their lack of thoroughness.)

On John Lennon’s birthday, Oct 09, 2017, my home town of Santa Rosa burned to the ground. The worst natural disaster in the town’s history also killed dozens of people. My own brother’s house missed the fire zone by only a half mile. Two former employers; Hilton Hotel (Sheraton when I worked there) and Willy’s restaurant burned down. I suffered a severe back injury at the Hilton kitchen in 1988 and Willy’s other restaurant was demonic when they wrongfully fired me in 2006. I ate at the McDonald’s that burned down earlier that same day. I wondered was somebody trying to frame me, taking advantage of the conditions, Lennon’s birthday and my proximity (Healdsburg) at the time. I was awoken by the heat at three a.m. that night and wondered why was it so hot. I found out the next day. My mechanic was a no show as his property 95 miles north was under fires, as well. It was a crazy day, indeed.

A week earlier Stephen King e-mailed me following my “Coast To Coast Radio” spot the day after Steven Paddock killed a crowd in Las Vegas. My call went exactly like this;

“This shooting reminds me of two things; Charlie Whitman, the Texas tower shooter from the 50’s and Stephen King’s movie “The Stand” when  a man straps himself to a nuclear bomb in Las Vegas before reigning down destruction on mankind. And Stephen King even admits, in his 1983 Playboy interview, that he relates to Charlie Whitman, that he, quote; “Knows Whitman..” So I think it’s not a gun issue but a cultural issue. We, as a people, are too cowardly to address the facts, the hard evidence, that proves our government let Stephen King murder John Lennon. Google it, people…”

At that point the host cut me off and said he doubts I’m correct. By the way, George Norri, the main host, admitted recently that he once once worked for the Pentagon, you brainwashed Soviets.

One might conclude that Stephen King’s e-mail suggests he is suffering erectile dysfunction, that he thinks of himself as a troll and is hoping somebody kills me and that he has fears he might “pull a Steve Paddock” and live out his deepest fantasy.

Here’s the e-mail, and I know it IS him based on the few other times he e-mailed me.

“Too soon? Too soon? The waiting is the hardest part. I suppose. How’s life, Limpfoot? Seen any good movies lately? You’re such a troll, you know. How come no one has knocked you off yet? Probably because you’re nuts. Please don’t pull a Paddock, okay? Get you some Prozac and be a good boy.

Goober Joober”

“Dean Koontz killed Tom Petty..” is how he titled his e-mail

On the heels of all this the public has burglarized me twice in one week and I notice signs of resentment that I am exposing all the children’s parents as gutless cowards in the face of my evidence crusade.

 

That’s my main reason for writing. To let you all know that I know it is all you cowards who are against me and against yourselves and your kids. That you are disgusting, hideous, boot-licking, cowards brimming in satanic blossom as your world goes down the drain to hell.

You” short haired, yellow bellied sons and daughters of “Tricky Dicky””

Aren’t you all just yellow, jealous creeps supporting the cover-up? You should all stop reproducing. Really!

My next van slogan may well be;

‘BRAVE ME VS. YELLOW U.S.”

Oct. 16, 2017;

Actually my second burglary items were returned thanks to the remarkable work of the Monterey P.D. who got my items within 48 hours.

My van has received a well executed two tone satin black to offset the wild yellow base coat. Now I look like the “Green Hornet” or “Yellow Hornet” as I drive down the road with my website.

I did the second coat and tape laying myself if anyone doubts my ability to do most things well.

A few more oddball items to attach to the Santa Rosa fire episode. Hours earlier at the Healdsburg town square I broke out my guitar and billboards and sang for an hour and finished my session with a harsh, condemning speech showcasing the role of the guilty, apathetic U.S. public regarding my Lennon expose’. My huge signs read; ”

MORE TRUTH THAN

YOU WEAKLINGS

CAN HANDLE

and the other one was my website address. The flip side reads

SATANIC PUBLIC

STONEWALLING

So, forgive me if I seem a little vindicated by the way things turned out. A mere wrist slap for siding with John Lennon’s killer; Stephen King.

P.S. The wind blows that the Las Vegas mass shooter episode may have been a  different story, entirely, involving a plot with more than one shooter to hurt the second amendment.

That’s the same crowd who killed John Lennon, the gun grabber crowd.

Now we know who’s side to be on. Just one extra bonus to my story. But, will you deserve it and do something? Otherwise, I can’t save the day.

Such “Strange days have found us..” to quote the genius; Jim Morrison.

 

Oct. 02’17;

Yes my site was hacked last spring and it’s all described in detail below, somewhere. Meanwhile I want to let all of you so called “brave” Americans know what my next move is with my van and slogans’

First off, my van was painted very loud yellow last week and will be given a two tone semi-gloss black treatment to the skirt and window area. Of course the website will be across the whole side in ten inch black letters with similar yellow letters for the word “.COM.” on the black skirt, below. The rear will be in huge letters;

LENNON

MURDER

TRUTH

.COM

The first three words will be yellow, stacked in the black window and the word “.COM” in black on the body panel below. Probably in seven inch letters.

A much bolder logo, entirely

And for the six foot long black side windows? On the driver side it will read in four inch yellow letters;

NO OUTRAGE, NO COURAGE

And on the passenger side;

“BRAVE” U.S. SCARED BLIND?

I may use the bottom part of the rear hatch to use the slogan;

SILENT U.S. –  YELLOW U.S.

or something like; NIXON’S NIGHTMARE PLOT.

Meanwhile you all must know that I know it is your cowarliness that is the real problem with this story breaking. You let the government scare you into submission centuries ago when they used to crucify activists to teach the public a lesson. Now, you still are cowards before your government and would rather cut off your arm than point an accusing finger at your E-V-I-L government.

Grow a spine you goddamn sissies. Shame on you all. Letting Stephen King molest your children? Oh, yes, that’;s what you’re all doing. No wonder mass shootings are telling you all what phonies you all are. Your lives will be insane and full of these shootings until you jail Stephen King. Until you do that you deserve the insanity and carnage. You people are the problem. You’re all cowards! John Lennon killing, boot-licking, goddamn cowards. Each and every one of you molesting your own children with the man who murdered your hero. Just sick All of you. Shame on the United States of Apathy

 

P.S. The Tully Rd. San Jose Maaco that painted my van is being punished by Maaco Corporate as we speak as they are trying to remedy the situation. That Maaco is a bad Maaco, trust me. I may well have to billboard their establishment and pound it into the ground on talk radio spots, too. They owe me the two tone they promised and the refitting of my panels that they screwed up. They never addressed the main dent that caused the damages, besides. Terrible. The owner, Ben Cisneros, even called my van; ‘…a piece of shit…” over the phone once and that “You’ll have to expect to pay a price for that..” (Telling him he improperly supervised my job). It’s all in corporate Maaco’s hands now, and we’ll see what happens.

Another episode of public jealousy against the hero; me. Shame on Tully Rd. Maaco, too.

 

THE FOLLOWING IS OTHER STUFF.

Well Donald Trump DID actually ‘step in it’ this time with the pro national anthem at the expense of free speech tack. Not too bad that this is his first big miscue. He’ll find out that we Americans are fed up with the Lennon murder evidence suppression, as it is, and we’d like more avenues to express our national outrage and that an athlete MAY use a televised venue as he sees fit even if it means drawing attention to our nation’s apparent terror campaign on blacks. If I were Donald I’d say;

“I was wrong and thank you, America, for setting me straight. I’d like to say to North Korea’s leaders that we are a better nation than we apparently are in some regards and an over zealous police policy of shooting first and asking questions later has GOT TO STOP! We live in a very oppressed world, even here in America, and our media has done a poor job of protecting us like they should. No wonder pro athletes are willing to use their status to pick up the slack. I’ll work on reversing this alarming police policy that has caused this ruckus, in the first place.

Thank you, America. I was wrong. Thank you for setting me straight. Even professional sports takes a back seat to our freedoms; our real pride and joy.”

Are you listening, Donald? This is Steve, here, your supporter.

 

Allow me to butt into your politics for an entry, here, to clear up the North Korea issues.

Russia and China want to know what our missile defense systems are all about. Every time we disable a launch of their proxy they get a little closer to studying us. I say, keep those cards and use force, if necessary, to slap their proxy back in line. Trump is correct in his approach, as we don’t need to suffer under terrorism and that’s what Kim Jung whatever his name is is doing. Basically put Russia and China on notice.

Regarding the establishment media bashing Trump and trying to stampede the public to do the same and including the faction of the public responding like zombies, let me say the reason this is happening has to do with America’s realization that it does not have the guts to live like a free man and really wants freedom FROM choice. They were so close to having the new world, communist order swallow them whole and along came a citizen, like us, only rich, but not a politician, rescue America from the jaws of whimpering defeat.

My evidence and website van parading up and down Americas roadways these three decades has already unmasked so called “brave” America as cowards who might as well just admit they’re boot-licking, fascist peons. Now that I have made them aware of their weakness they want to surrender and commit suicide where America is concerned. Similarly, they would rather abuse opiates than find the guts to demonstrate for disclosure of my ultimately important find.

Do you people NOT THINK that the media is our enemy? It is the military and corporate machine combined oppressing and brainwashing and perverting all of you. Just like Moscow was at the controls, don’t you see? These are the people warping you with Stephen King and his insanity. Are you all stupid? Or just afraid and scared?

That’s what “they” want. Fight back and find YOUR courage. Demand disclosure and focus on MY information or they’ll know you’re not really serious about anything else you pretend to be able to defend.

As for you, Donald, pay no attention to the media spin machine and ignore them. Do YOUR thing and act as if you have an 80 % approval rating. That’s what you’d have if America was straight with it’s own head. Don’t wait to make a sneak arrest of Stephen King and let me prosecute him after. Oh, it’s a shoe in, he’ll confess right away, story, trust me. Unless you uncover MY FIND you’re in danger of the system defeating you, first.

Use me to beat them, Donald. Act quickly, too.

See About author page for contact info..

CITIZEN’S ALERT!

 

On the 35th anniversary of my evidence find; 07-26-’17, while driving slowly into a business park in Santa Rosa, Ca., a motorist, not looking where he was driving for fully five seconds over some 72 feet, broadsided my van while we were both in the middle of a vast open space of just asphalt where the various outlets meet.

This matter is finally resolved and I can commence with repairing my treasured van.

 

Meanwhile, Aug. 28, 2017, I must say out loud about my Lennon evidence that America is acting very cowardly and afraid, indeed. I may have to blast the roadways with my large window message to read;

NO OUTRAGE, NO COURAGE;

Stephen King IS a murderer

Of course I mean my  big side windows with the four inch yellow letters that now read; “CHAPMAN STORY IS POISON for the top message.

Think about it all you boot-licking douche bags who can’t stand up to evil, perverted Stephen King for murdering John Lennon, you idiots!  Grow a fucking spine, America. Ever since your evil C.I.A. and F.B.I. and evil mass media shot John Lennon in the spine you, America, have lost yours. Face up to it, people. You’re the real problem, you with your slob mentality that wants to just turn your simple heads when heroism is what you must choose, instead, before your cowardliness kills America and the freedom we all used to be able to defend. Grow a spine you bootlickers. That’s the real truth.

I’ve been only too right all this time. It’s time you cowards cared.

 

August 11, 2017;

Having been on sabbatical for weeks since my van got hit, I have to point out how desolate the culture seems, lately. Wow! Sad humanity getting sacked with t.v. shows that showcase their banality and ridiculousness. Almost as if big brother is mocking your apathetic, scared psychology before they pull who knows what other atrocity on you all just to KEEP you ill.

They can’t have you all getting any ideas like demanding justice for John Lennon or jailing Stephen King or standing up for yourselves or anything.

You poor, sad, miserable Lennon killers. Watching reruns of the Princess Diana death and Englands phony grief, as if their monarchy worship had nothing to do with her demise, as if only the paparazzi were to blame, unable to say what they felt, that the Queen and her son had her killed for political reasons. Yellow, insane planet, indeed

When will you get brave, yellow U.S.?

That MIGHT be my next window message;

GET BRAVE, YELLOW U.S.

July 13, 2017:

Do read the following entry from this past spring of 2017 about my site being hacked. Meanwhile I have a few thoughts I’d like to get out to the world;

I recently made a very public prayer at U.C. Berkeley last spring; It sounded a little like this;

“God, if these people cannot demand justice and media disclosure regarding John Lennon’s murder then, please, destroy us all with a planet killing asteroid, the kind I saw just miss us in about 1966. These people, if they can’t care about this injustice, don’t know how to live and should get out of the way for a more intelligent replacement. They should not be tortured further living as stupidly as they all do, now…..”

Oh, I screamed it out and nobody blinked or scoffed as they knew I was right about their sorry performance or lack there-of. I even went on to say that I am up against a death wish society that actually welcomes the rising of the oceans and the asteroid with their name on it to put them out of their long suffered miserable lives. That “the world” that nobody is supposed to be able to beat is sick, anyway, and better off making way for more intelligent life.

That’s how I really feel, folks. You are too stupid to be allowed to keep this planet. Your apathy and boot-licking cowardliness regarding the gold mine of facts I have given you suggests that I have been offering pearls before unthinking, ungrateful swine, all along. Look at all you John Lennon killing cowards!!!! Look at you all!  Apparently not worthy of truth and justice like I once used to think. Certainly not worthy of John Lennon.

I really DID SEE the planet killing sized asteroid that just missed earth by about only three thousand miles in 1966. Bigger than any mountain I have ever seen and so fast it made it from northern California to Hawaii in about one or two or three seconds. Deathly silent, too. Yellow, orange, molten lava looking. Not small and white. Right on us, lighting up the whole sky for a millisecond. No way our species will ever stop a force like that. I saw it. I know it exists and I have prayed to God for it to wipe out this planet if you people don’t pull your cowardly, boot-licking, Soviet class heads out of your spineless rectums very soon.

I’d be very concerned if I were you, people. I was chosen to see the asteroid then for a reason, I suspect. My prayer just might hold more sway than any of you might think.

Hate me if you like. I know it’s yourselves you really hate, in the meantime. Apparently you hate your children, too, or you’d put me on your shoulders and march me to the media. Your sick, lying media. You’d have to be well, first, to do that.

O.K., on to the other entry….

On my birthday, or days before, like a scene out of “Carrie”-  the scene of her on stage when the pig’s blood is poured on her – my site was hacked, viciously, replaced with graphic motion picture images of  two males having anal sex, up and down, as ugly as can be, their pelvis’ filling the screen. I immediately had it removed but my hosting company dropped the ball and my site was hacked even more significantly days later causing my site to be under repair these past two months. If you wanted to buy my magazine but were unable to, it will be available any day now.

I have a new hosting company, now, and have a lot to say following an enriching mini vacation from my website and all the stigma’s attached, namely this section where I reveal all my angst and frustration and insights. I have learned a lot. Before I get going let me tell all of you exactly what Stephen King thinks of my evidence and van and political activism; Stephen King’s take on what I do, according to one of his best friends in Bangor, Maine, Stewart or Scott, I forget which, is that he is afraid; “… he’s gonna fry!”

I extracted this confession without trying to, just a luck factor of my nature. I had been in Bangor for months, then, in 1992 and Scott or Stewart owned the bookstore that sold most of King’s horror novels, signed editions, etc.. This man and I were alone one day and I was going on with him how Stephen King, even if he was jailed for his crime, would be used by me, occasionally on public stage, role playing the part of one who cares about justice, someone like me, and that I would play the role of the apathetic slob that has been my enemy all this time. To allow him some redemption even after his crime was disclosed. In exasperation and desperation this bookstore owner friend of King blurted out; “He’s afraid he’s gonna get fried! He’s afraid he’s gonna fry!” as if to bring me back down to planet earth from my Pollyanna musings. Scott, or Stewart, can’t deny this fact though it is hard to prove, I’ll admit. That’s what all of you need to know about what King thinks. He not only admitted the crime to his friend but added that he is also afraid of getting fried once the public finds out what he did.

Now on to all of you people, the U.S. public. It seems you are a sick mess when it comes to outing this news. You children should know that your parents cannot be trusted to admit the truth here or to protect you from your evil government and Stephen King. They are phony and afraid of their government and those untidy facts come before any of you, in case you were wondering. You cannot trust religion of any stripe to deal with issues as large as the one I have laid before you. All religion is weak by comparison and wilts in humiliation before this news. You cannot trust even yourselves to stand up and face up to this matter as 30, plus, years of your resistance has already demonstrated. And it’s not as though you are all just apathetic and don’t care, no, you are jealously afraid I will succeed and force all of you grow the fuck up for once in your disgraceful hero-killing lives. You even laughed at my bad luck when I told you that my father may have been killed in a plane crash in 1984. You (the students at U.C. Berkeley) squealed with jealous glee, in fact; “Goody, goody, Mister Big Shot. They killed your dad. Ha! Ha!” I could almost hear your thoughts beneath your snickering. You’re all so evil, yourselves.

Paul McCartney is a tragic  coward before a watching world and I DO wonder ‘How do you sleep, Paul?” I guess he thinks more about himself than any of the rest of you. Too bad you all cannot count on Paul to take a public stand on my evidence like a brave man would. You are suffering under his dereliction of duty. Willie Nelson would say something out loud before Paul would, I think.

Paul McCartney endorsed me, live, at Berkeley on April 01, 1990 when he yelled out; “Yeah, Steeeeeeeeeve! That’s right! I don’t know what YOU think, Berkeley, but I want you to know that we LIKE it and need you as a PEOPLE to GET to the promised land. Oh, yeah, the dream; Free at last, free at last, thank God Almighty we are free at last….”He then continued with the song “Fool On The Hill” on April Fools Day. I have it on tape or I wouldn’t believe it, myself. That was ALL Paul ever did for me. When our celebrities shrink from USING their public stage then shame on them and pity on all of you.

Larry King, the famous talk show host, admitted ; “It’s all right, Ronn. It’s all going to come out, after, eventually, anyway…” I had just nailed him for brainwashing us with his Chapman interview while being interviewed, years later, on KGO radio with Ronn Owen.Since I trounced Barbara Walters last year for her even more diabolical role in doing the same she has gone into hiding.George H.W. Bush, in 1992 during the presidential race, said about my magazine; “You know, nobody likes “Who Shot John”, but…” Once during the second debate in Richmond, Virginia (It’s in the New York Times transcript) the other during a Hurricane Andrew relief speech. The magazine, then titled; “Everybody’s Business:Who Shot John Lennon?”, caused a twenty point drop in his polls in just a two week period following my magazine dispersal in his home town of Kennebunkport, Maine just weeks earlier.Lots of famous people have said one thing or the other about my cause but, still, all you guilty, apathetic citizens insist on staying stupid and evil and down, just the way your lying media wants you to stay.

Before I go on, you all have to know that Yoko Ono is involved and now has the job of sandbagging the fools who trust her in New York City. I had to get kidnapped and pistol whipped almost to death in 1987 by her security a half hour after she had already left an art gallery where I had given her an envelope to get copies to Paul, George and Ringo when I half way trusted her, before I figured this fact out. See my Yoko’s No Good chapter for details.

While discussing media let me remind you all that your mass media is controlled by your evil C.I.A. and they use it to completely mind control you, whether you can see any of this or not. For example, have you noticed how many of your TV shows have young actors in government uniforms brandishing firearms and killing people? These actors are kept from getting too famous and the standout celebrity has all but disappeared.  Meanwhile you are having guns rammed down your throats by generic actors who end up scaring you off of your guns. Late at night, via Saturday Night Live,Stephen Colbert, James Cordon and lots of other shows, the mass media is promoting homosexuality, whether any of you can see it or not. If the media were your friend and not your mortal enemy working for our mortal enemy; Big Brother, then Stephen King would have been exposed and arrested, tried and jailed decades ago, but the mass media is our enemy and they have no trouble finding rotten people to tell you Mark David Chapman lies and worse for their big paychecks. In the end you, the people, get the shaft. I think just six major corporations own all the mass media. CBS has been promoting Stephen King with the  “Under the Dome” mini series and ABC used to do the same. Only NBC remains to join the bandwagon of luciferian manipulation of the stupid masses. Satanic manipulation.

Don’t think so?  Maybe you just don’t think, period. For example; I’ll give the first person who remembers so much as a trial for Mark David Chapman a thousand dollars, cash! There was no trial. You’re all a bunch of spoiled babies sitting on your hands crying how music sucks since Lennon died but can’t even recall a trial for this earth changing murder that affected the whole world.

What DID happen? I’ll tell you; Chapman was in the police station blocks from the crime scene when Stephen King, posing as look-alike Chapman, murdered John Lennon (He is caught on film getting John’s last autograph hours earlier – it’s not Chapman) Sergeant Sullivan marched King into the station with a coat over King’s head and the two were switched right there and the cover-up unfolded from there. Yoko set it up, the media covered it up and you can’t recall a trial for anyone, can you? Meanwhile the real killer IS butt-fucking your children with poison after what he did you to your hero. Where are you in all this, parents? Nowhere, man, just like the song.

King was driven to a jet and flown back in Bangor, Maine immediately and he even wrote about Lennon’s murder in his local paper the next day. He titled this piece; “I Read The news Today, Oh Boy!”

I’ve tried to prosecute this through normal legal channels. You all know the answer, there: Corruption, through and through. A cesspool of hypocracy and deceit and betrayal. America is rotten, people, and it is mostly because you have been MADE insane / psychotic with a story line that is not based on fact but a complete up-side- down lie and you have allowed satanic politicians and meddlers and murderers to corrupt you. Had I not discovered my Lennon murder evidence and gone forward with it who knows how much more evil your lives would be by now with the powers that be without any checks at all? You’re already suffering under opiate epidemics, especially in New England where King lives. That’s how you weaklings deal with my news; you kill the pain of your miserable circumstances with drugs instead of putting up your collective dukes and fighting back.

Let’s see; Jesus, Gandhi, J.F.K., M.L.K., R.F.K., Jimmy Hendrix, Jim Morrison, Bob Marley, John Lennon, John Balushi,the writer of Animal House; Doug Kenny, Princess Dianna,…. The list is pretty long, you better admit it, and did you know that our government killed Lennon on Jim Morrison’s birthday??!!! You see how naive and helpless you poor boobs are?All of these heroes were killed by a soft public who has never shown it’s spine since the 60’s.

Did you know I saved Bruce Springsteen’s life with a talk radio call that warned New York about why Stephen King is suddenly rehearsing on stage with Bruce, having lunch with Bruce, palsy walsying around with Bruce; to kill him, prob-ably. I think the call did the trick and they’ve parted ways. You owe that to ME, though, not you. You, as a collective whole, are like vampire bats sucking hero’s blood from a circular bowl with your conspiracy of silence every time another folk hero is killed before their message is fully delivered. If anything, I was remiss not to include Buddy Holly, possibly even George Carlin and a host of other celebrities you had no idea threatened the “system”.

That I am alive seems to torment the people who hacked my site on my birthday last winter. Every birthday another year of me and the truth very much at large. In fact, I had just made a crucial difference in this last election by getting the word out about the secret 1995 meeting in The White House between the Clinton’s and Stephen King with all parties fully aware of his trigger finger role in Lennon’s murder. If nothing else I kept over ten percent of Hillary voters from casting their vote. I may HAVE made the difference, once again. Even though this sixth hack in several years (All under the Obama administration) occurred after Trump’s win it was probably NOT a Trump initiative but, rather, Obama who bowed down a year ago and gave Stephen King a medal for the arts award, apparently to show his allegiance to the crowd who are responsible, the establishment. What?! To be blackmailed? To satisfy his bosses?The other times I was hacked, going backwards, it was a multi pictured galaxy of male on male sex acts, then a vibrating,pulsing image of a man who was tortured to death, his lips cut off and part of his skull exposed. Right out of a Stephen King novel. The first time I was hacked two telling chapters were removed; CURRENT UPDATE: about police abuses against me and a chapter about why I admired John Lennon. I notice, in one of King’s more recent productions, the final scene shows one person in position to kill a witness against her only he tells her that the murder she committed was the right thing to do. This seemed to give King a powerful catharsis to counter his towering guilt at the monstrosity of his real crime. In fact, just months after I posed the scenario of King hanging himself from the huge Paul Bunyon statue in Bangor, Maine were he to have a proper perspective of his act, he has come out with a book about a man who has the power to get people to kill themselves. I can’t make all this up, people.

I said a lot of things that are irretrievable before the site was hacked. One gem was what Stephen King would do if he were in my shoes and had to break the news in a hurry; He would start shooting baby boomers in the back four times with hollow points leaving notes on their bodies why they were to blame for Lennon’s murder as well as a copy of my magazine until the story got out. I detailed how he would head off a lying media with carefully placed talk radio calls to offset any media deception about the incidents. That sure puts the baby boomers on the spot for their role of apathy. It put things in perspective, at least, and maybe that’s what the C.I.A. was afraid of. Certainly it was the highest levels of our C.I.A who hacked my site, probably in cahoots with King, himself. The innuendo’s are all there including the stories all over Maine about King’s homosexuality and willingness to pay boys as well as girls for sex. In 1992 he was convicted of sex with a 15 year old in Bel-fast, Maine but the media censored that. I heard about it from several local sources during my first several month stay.

While discussing Stephen King you need to know that he is against our right to own guns. He is public and open about it saying the N.R.A. should have to clean the walls in Sandy Hook, apparently forgetting that his early book; “Rage”, is exactly about a student who kills his classmates, all decades before this started to actually happen in America. He has always known that the murder of John Lennon with a gun was a government conspiracy to make Americans hate guns and surrender their rights to own them. Stephen King is part of the gun-grabbing gestapo in pockets of our government. He is our enemy, stupid masses. In his movie “Christine” there is the scene towards the end where “Arnie”, the owner of a 50’s car that rebuilds itself, magically, it’s heart  being the sound of it’s rock and roll playing radio, is out drinking beers with his friend and cracks a beer open and says; “Death to all the shitters!” In doing so King exposes his sentiments to his readers – that all they are good for is turning food into crap – and how he’d like to nuke them if only the government would let him.

By the way, dead ringers for Buddy Holly, Elvis Presley, Jim Morrison dressed exactly as Lennon was dressed when he was killed and John Balushi all get killed in this mid 80’s movie as well as Christine, the car, while it’s playing “Rock and Roll Is Here To Stay….” as a tractor crushes it’s spine to death. The last line of the movie is, no kidding; “God, I hate Rock and Roll!” when the girl thinks the car is coming back to life in a wrecking yard mistaking a boombox toting man in the back round playing Rock and Roll for the car trying to rebuild itself from a cube of crushed metal.

Stephen King warns us, shortly after he killed our hero, “Beware the Jewish / Communist plot against the U.S.” perhaps seven or more times in one book. I think he IS Jewish, for what it’s worth (No, I am NOT an anti-Semite, just stating a fact). King says a lot of things that suggest he may be part of a communist plot to demoralize America, itself, for the purpose of defeating it. That our own government allows him to do so should make us all question our own government. Did you know, for example, that Time magazine’s editor in chief admitted to being a communist during the McCarthy hearings? That our government stepped aside and let that unholy alliance stand and continue? It makes me think, I’ll tell you. It really all IS Satanic.

Shame on YOUR creator curseded apathy, everybody, that I have to explain it any further before you all get ripe with outrage, like I have been for three decades; the only living boy in U.S.A.., don’t you think?

May 24, 2017;

As I write these words I am stricken with what a puddle of patheticness you all are and why is God such a maker of losers if he’s so great. I’ve cussed God out lately a lot and I have to just to calm myself down, your lives are so ridiculous and sick.

My website van’s new window slogan will be; “CHAPMAN STORY IS POISON” right above the smaller message; “Stephen King IS a murderer” I’ve considered an array of others designed to offend and inspire appropriate outrage. Before I list these let me say that the other side, in letters just a big, reads; “EXPOSE’ OF ALL TIME!” and the message below it: “Picket your lying media.”

These other slogans I’ve considered are;

GOD DAMN YOUR APATHY; UP YOUR COVER-UP!; PUSSY PUBLIC APATHETIC; F-ING UP YOUR COVER-UP; JAIL STEPHEN KING!; YOU POISONED PUSSIES!”; CHAPMAN LIE FOR LOSERS; YOU CORRUPTED COWARDS!; U.S. OF B.S. BRAINWASHED; GUILTY PUBLIC APATHETIC; CHAPMAN NEVER TRIED!; SATAN RULES BLIND U.S…..

I enjoy presenting these thoughts as it helps bring you dolts up to speed before I get killed by your irresponsibility and apathy and hero jealousy – that’s right! – and a host of other self destructive traits you collectively represent. Nobody is above the rest until you are doing something to  demand media disclosure as there is no way I would ever arrest King until AFTER this news and evidence is out where the public can see. It would be too easy to demand trial within 30 days and the system, the media, the military, the C.I.A. and F.B.I., who are all guilty, would throw the trial before you had any say so.

As if all of you didn’t already know that 30 years ago when I first notified all of you.

Another slogan should be ; “SHAME ON SILENT AMERICA!”

Ain’t it the truth?

 

June 12, 2017;

“Establishment” may assassinate Trump. Don’t let them dare!:

The last people Trump wants to take advice from is Lindsey Graham or Chuck Schumer or the mainstream media, the F.B.I., C.I.A. or any of the other parties that make up the military, media, industrial, congressional complex that military insider General Eisenhower warned us all about before he got out of it back in the 60’s. I’ve been watching the talking heads and I have to warn you all that our sick establishment hierarchy that assassinated the Kennedy’s Martin Luther King, John Lennon et al are experimenting with placing crosshairs on Donald Trump as a desperate, last measure to keep their own skeletons in the closet before Trump’s brash honesty flushes it all out. Mostly it is T-H-I-S exact expose’ about what Nixon, Reagan, Stephen King, Mark Chapman, Yoko Ono, our F.B.I., our military, our mind control C.I.A. run mass media and their Rockefeller class bosses who really run the world, anyway, did to John Lennon’s back. This exact, very story I am unleashing on the world will topple the establishment and cause an automatic socio-political revolution in the whole world and they KNOW IT! Trump, the sober, wild card genius that he may well be, Donald “The Real Deal” Trump, has the instincts and intelligence and old fashioned love for mankind to make a surprise arrest of Stephen King and get the road to America’s real healing started before the communists blaming Trump for Russian ties take over America. In fact, put Putin on the list of Trump’s enemies, too. The take-over started decades ago, people. The establishment hybrid government we now have know that it is they who have capitulated with Moscow since the 50’s and we have been a sugar coated Soviet Union for decades and that they are the reason why. In typical Kremlin playbook fashion they are trying to tell a 180 degree lie to fool all of you with all this business they are trying to smear Donald with. Has he been tricked by Moscow in the recent past to deal with businessmesn in Russia? Perhaps, to a small degree, I don’t know. That’s it, folks. The soviet/hybrid U.S. establishment, just like Nixon did in the 50’s and 60’s, wants to point a finger and yell “Commie!” and scare all of you. They know that the other three fingers are pointing back at them, the real commies. Trump, I assure you, despises the Soviet concept and threatens to undo the harm Russia is doing to us as we speak.

Don’t let anyone harm a hair on Donald “The Real Deal” Trump’s head. We need him, desperately, my fellow Americans. Let the “Establishment” know we will stop work for three years and break their system if they dare keep up their same old dirty tricks from the sick past.

(To be continued…….)

Me on golf technique;

This may be considered my; “I’d rather be driving a Titleist.” chapter as I really would rather
be playing the best golf courses in the world than driving around in my website van. For that
matter, I’d rather be playing on the senior tour in the thick of things. At the very least
I’d like to teach technique via a book or other mass medium as I have a lot to say.

THE CORE DRIVEN GOLF SWING
BY STEVE LIGHTFOOT
COPYRIGHT c 2017
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

(Actually, this is not the beginning part of this book. That would be at the beginning of “part two”, the “Overview” chapter. The whole book will be re organized later. Meanwhile I like the mystery factor until then. One third of these chapters will, no doubt, wind up on the cutting room floor, anyway.

INTRODUCTION;

Who IS Steve Lightfoot and why haven’t many of you heard of me in golf circles before? As I mentioned, my impact on golf has as much to do with my detective skills and problem solving skills than just my golfing prowess or lack thereof.

However much the sir name Lightfoot may sound like I must be native American Indian, Lightfoot, according to Gordon Lightfoot who told me, is a clan in Scotland, though it is thought to be an English name. So I am very golf oriented, after all. I do envy the Native American Indian, however, and would have been happier if I were born one in the year 1400, to give you an example of my philosophy and politics.

In fact, I am a pretty damned good golfer who would have made it into his first U.S. Amateur attempt had not a large crowd assembled out of nowhere to watch ME as I was the only man on the course who could get one of the eight out of 107 spots. I was at one under through 31 holes at the Country Club of Virginia, the James River Course, and in third place at the time. This is the very course where Nicklaus met Bobby Jones for the first time and Nicklaus, too, succumbed to the pressure of his spectators. I bogeyed three of the last five holes to miss by one stroke and, in spite of winning the playoff for alternate on the first extra hole, it was a jolt out of the blue that may have played heavily on my future, not to mention the world’s future.

That represents the best of my career as a certain socio-political event occurred in 1980, three years later, that wound up ensnaring my detective talents in mid 1982 snatching my life away from my golf career and into the jaws of political intrigue. The story I discovered has to do with government bold print codes in major magazines that prove we were all lied to about a big event and my need to live with myself put that issue ahead of my golf interests. As it so happens it is the biggest expose in U.S. history, possibly world history, and the world isn’t ready to stomach it, just yet. Way too controversial and scathingly scandalous. A watershed event, to say the least.

Meanwhile, I have decided to take back my life and contribute to my passion; golf technique, before the frustration of world apathy drives me nuts.

I did try out for the pro tour three times and emerged as an also ran who never made it past the first cut, each time. I was a two handicap then and determined to be number one in the world at golf or bust. My left leg, from the knee down, is a size or two smaller than my right lower leg and three quarters of an inch shorter. (Prior to writing this book, and for 64 years, I was under the false impression it was only a half inch discrepancy.) Not an insurmountable object but I knew that superior technique was my best shot at getting there. A shoe lift evens me out, now, and fills up my other shoe and my proportions are pretty even with shoes on, thankfully.

There is no doubt I had the drive, work ethic and intelligence and talent, otherwise, to have made it. I still think, after my politics is behind me and I can play more, that I can be a force to be reckoned with on the senior tour. And I’m already 63 years old! I may have to hit more club but I feel good about that prospect.

My very first round of golf, ever, on a par 70 nine hole muni course was an 83, I believe. I was 14 and was using clubs so old the shafts were coated with fake wood vinyl as steel had just been introduced. I was, frankly, bored it was so easy and quit for a few years. At 17 I returned and found golf less easy to master and shooting in the 90’s. Now I was challenged and determined to beat golf. I was always sort of a boy genius in school and even became the first human to ever trisect an angle with just a compass and straightedge. To briefly explain; I was 17 and my geometry teacher; Dick Nixon,(no kidding) told the class that no one has ever been able to do this, . Not Newton, Galilleo, Einstien, etc..I had to give it a try and solved it a week later with what you might call beginner’s luck. I simply applied the technique for trisecting a line segment (do-able) and noticed a distinct bias; progressively small, medium and large, sections. My first thought was to reverse everything going the other way and at least reverse the bias. This put four, not two, points on the arc, or angle. My next thought was to merely bisect these two groups of points and, viola!. success!. Mr. Nixon, after he found that it worked on all angles, told me I would be famous if I could explain how I did it, mathematically. I’m more a language than a math guy. Several years later I recall hearing Paul Harvey, the radio announcer, applauding the feat as another man got the credit. No big deal as it was pretty easy, anyway.

A year later I scored top 3 percent, nationally, in language and top 13 percent in math on my S.A.T. test. I guesstimated it through math but my language skills were validated later with my code cracking prowess. More than just vocabulary but a very nuanced appreciation for language and psychology. We’re talking top level intelligence codes that I cracked. Ever since these magazines have re hid their code activities elsewhere..

Others who know me from my youth will say I was the best artist in my grade school and high school, even. I did a mean bird of prey, especially. I also used to be falconer in high school. I remember making near professional model airplanes and ships and always had one or two keen interests as a young man to feed my curiosities.

This is what I have to offer golf technique; my detective skills, mostly. I can solve things others simply cannot at the present time. I know I have this one skill. I am a natural born detective. More than that, I am a golf swing connoisseur, if I do say so myself. I know truth in motion when I see it. Such a complex and elusive mystery is what I crave solving. It just so happens to keep me fit and young at the same time.

My golf is still pretty note worthy. In 1997, while hitting balls at the Stanford driving range, Matt Kuchar, then a youngster in a collegiate event there, told me what a great swing he thought I had. Andy Bean got an eyeful of me in my prime while pretending I was a pro at the big Pebble Beach event in 1981 hitting practice balls with the pros. No stage fright this time; I was bashing my driver like a copy machine spitting out replicas, 280 yards dead straight. My Ben Doyle style was so obvious that Andy remarked out loud to the crowd about me; “I guess I just don’t have the right guru”

Prior to all that I managed to break par with a 68 within my first year of golf and shot a 62 or 64 (I was so excited I forget) just six months later. Six straight birdies is all I can recall about it, that and how easy it seemed to get birdies. A one day super nova. Ultimately I was just a good golfer with high hopes averaging a few over par as a youth. I always did have a pretty good and correct swing. My hero was always Jack Nicklaus and I’ve seen him play in two Masters, at least as many U’S. Opens and dozens of other events, all in the flesh, on premises. I was lucky and smart to get all that under my belt. I saw how the greatest, ever, really did it, up close.

My run at golf was brief, maybe less than five years, including my mostly study years, and I have only modest claims of accomplishment. In all, not counting U.S. Open qualifying rounds and college and high school matches less than ten events in my life. I recall shooting 72 at Pinehurst # 4 in competition and climbing from second to last in the 1977 Southern Amateur in Miami, Florida (my first big event) to almost getting into my first U.S. Amateur, first attempt, all within just a few months. When I used to work at Pebble Beach as a busboy in 1979 I shot par twice from the blue tees there and nearly parred Cypress Point when I (admittedly) poached it my first try. I recall hitting 14 greens at Olympic Lake course in San Francisco in 1978(?) at the California Amateur qualifying. (not easy for the pros) but three putted too often that day to matter. Generally, in competition, my rounds were in the mid to high 70’s.

Today what would I shoot? My swing is miles better, I’m a young looking and young feeling 63 year old. I’d guess the low 70’s AFTER a few months of competition. Meanwhile, as I mostly just practice, lately, I’m several strokes off that mark. I know it takes the low high 60’s to make it on the Senior Tour and I am not ruling that out, mind you. Right set of circumstances needed, first.

My golf education came mostly from dozens of books by the greats I have read since I began the game. Palmer, Tommy Armour, Trevino, Boros, Casper, Snead, Bobby Jones, Hogan, Nicklaus, Devlin, Weiskopf, Lock, Lema, Ernest Jones, Nelson, Alex Morrison, Player, Ballesteros Johnny Miller, Tom Watson,Tiger Woods…frankly, so many I can’t recall them all. As for formal education: Ben Doyle of Carmel Valley, California who taught the Homer Kelly “The Golfing Machine” method, (Very scientific) whom I studied under for several years. That was a very complex method that I never fully grasped but managed to perform, nonetheless. Less than a handful of itinerant lessons on the side and that’s it. I taught myself, mostly. I did find Tommy Armour’s “How To Play Your Best Golf All The Time” a great book for the beginner golfer.

Naturally I had my preferences where style was concerned: Nicklaus, Snead, Ballesteros, Weiskopf, Littler, Boros, Couples, and lately, Mike Austin, to name a few. Today’s pros all swing very good compared to my era when there were more individualized techniques. Adam Scott seems to exemplify the modern technique which Tiger Woods inspired. I still think some of the modern moves are less than ideal but it’s a matter of degrees, mostly. Give me Mike Austin’s swing for a road map, any day. Very much like Jack Nicklaus’ style. Lots of range of motion in the hands and shoulders combined with efficiency of motion and a good measure of majesty and grace. The gravity golf method done properly. Just the right measure of tilt and turn and hand action. That I have hand picked these swings to promote should tell you whether or not I have a good eye for technique. Except for a slight straightening of his left leg at impact Sam Snead joins this elite group. All three with nearly ideal technique.

As for my technique. Well, of course I will display it for the purposes of this book from several angles. I don’t trust author’s who hide their own swings and I need to establish credibility, anyway. I think I have a very good swing and am proud to teach it. If it’s good enough for me it passes serious muster. I am an idealist, after all. I have come to my conclusions about technique the long, hard way, through trial and error and extensive field testing, all over decades of study.

As for the lost decades when I was preoccupied with a political expose, the danger made be brave and the confusion made me smart, like mental training. I have skills from that experience that serve you, the reader, well. I have been solving a lot about everything for a long, long time. In my case my life depended on knowing which way was up. It still does.

Who knows what might have become of my golf career? Politics became too important for me.

Jumping ahead of sequence here with soon to be entered chapter;

The Hands;

First, hand grip pressure; Enough to do the job but not so tight that you retard the dynamic, full and powerful release of the club. Like throwing a stick; primed with supple quickness but firm enough to still hold on and maintain control. Just that much pressure and no more. To throw a fast ball in baseball you HAVE to have a somewhat firm grip on the ball from the start. I used to grip too loosely. The old adage “grip it like holding a bird” means a bird that is trying to wriggle out of your grip. Don’t hurt the bird but keep it in your hands kind of pressure. Feel the action in your fingers and not just the hands, themselves. Grip with about one third of your potential grip force and no more is what I’ve learned. Less while putting.  Whatever amount of pressure, whether light or firm or in between, try to keep your grip intact throughout, not allowing any part of it to pry itself loose or open including the right thumb and forefinger and the last three fingers of the left hand and all points between. It should be air tight throughout, both hands welded to the grip like a single unit, pliable but intact. Never tight, but slightly firm in your hands throughout. I used to imagine not smudging my finger and palm prints as I swung. The wrists absorb most of the stresses and motions, the hands connect. Most pros believe that the last three fingers of the left hand and the middle two fingers of the right hand are the pressure points that leverage a grip. Some, Sam Snead included, felt the right fore finger applied at impact was useful. Personally, I like my whole grip to be uniform, just holding onto the club evenly. You do want a swing that would bury the club, head first, into an imaginary muddy bank in front of you for proper release. Dynamic hand action.

A slightly firm”ish” grip applies to all golf shots, chips, lob shots, pitches and even putts. You can be just as delicate with distance and the rest with a firmer grip. The force requirements in putting are less than a golf swing’s and you adjust accordingly. Say 20 percent power vs. 33 percent power for a full swing. Having made the conversion, myself, I notice far fewer wandering lag puts thrown off line due to timing issues. It makes sense that short putts will also benefit with more accuracy. The main thing is to grip in such a way as to unite the whole body and integrate both arms to work together. A somewhat firm grip does integrate the whole body in a way a loose grip cannot. A loose grip wants to play “hot potato” with the club, back and forth between hands like an oar in a loose fitting. A truly gifted individual like a Freddy Couples or a Bobby Jones can master a loose grip, perhaps, but this book is for golfers at large. I happen to know that both Jack Nicklaus and Tom Watson advocate a firm”ish” grip as being important. The last time I actually shook Jack Nicklaus’ hand I was amazed at how granite like it felt. Must be all that exercise.

An aside, I am one of those golfers who never gets any hint of callouses no matter how much I practice. It’s been like that since I was five years into the game. Now that I have a firmer grip I don’t see me suddenly getting callouses, either.

Sergio Garcia used to re grip his club several times before swinging. There was a little “squeeze” to his pressure, I noticed, not just a holding on. And, yet, his wrists are the most supple and dynamic in the business. He “cracks the whip” better than anyone and he does have a little squeeze to his grip pressure.

Jack Nicklaus, first, and Jim Mclean, a major golf instructor, taught me the value of maintaining a constant, unchanging grip pressure once you start the swing. This suggests that the best golfer, ever, used enough grip pressure at address to handle impact forces. I used to think that the grip automatically tightened with increased load nearing impact (and it may, unconsciously). I now appreciate that by focusing on a constant pressure, throughout, the arms are more soft and responsive to body pivot versus any tendency to taker over a swing and act independently. Now the arms and hands must wait for the proper timing and sequence if that fixed grip pressure is to still maintain adequate control. It’s a great way to force the arms and hands to allow the pivot to maintain overall control of the swing. So, deciding how much pressure is enough but not too tight is important..

Long or short left thumb? I prefer not extending the left thumb too far down the grip. It should end just slightly lower than your left forefinger. About an inch lower than your fore finger, only. Observe this relationship at a 90 degree angle.

Strong, weak or neutral grip position? I prefer a slightly weaker than usual tour grip position with the thumb joint at 12 O’clock and the thumb angled towards the right shoulder only slightly. Maybe on eighth of a turn to your right from straight up and down.The stresses of impact realign the left thumb to vertical, straight up and down on top of the shaft. This requires some angling of the left thumb at address to offset this fact. The “V” formed by my right thumb and forefinger I like at 12 O’clock pointing straight up and down at address. Both palms should exactly face each other forming a wall that aims to the target like the face of your driver, for example. This grip allows for perfect release and no need of steering, ever. Any deviation here will affect the whole rest of the swing. I teach a weak to neutral grip with both palms facing each other forming a wall to the target at address, the left hand just a little clockwise of vertical, the right thumb and forefinger exactly straddling the shaft equally, the “V” they form on top of the grip.

There is another yet untried grip I invented. I’ll call it the “Lightfoot Grip” before anyone else tries to lay claim to it. Instead of the above description, put the left thumb to the exact side of the club with both hands turned into themselves producing a strong left hand and a weak right hand position. The palms face somewhat downwards. If you open your hands wide for inspection I find that the left palm points just behind the right knee while the right palm aims just above the left knee after assuming the reverse “K” address I recommend in this book. I find only a ten finger or interlock style works best with this grip. The “V”‘s form on the sides of the grip, the left hand on the right side the right on the left side, each pointing to the opposite shoulders.

The advantage this grip has is it eliminates independent hitting with the hands. All they CAN do is hold on and hinge and unhinge according to body dynamics. Once mastered it is just a long and straight as any other.Are there disadvantages? I say it depends on your preference. Nothing is the be all, end all in golf. The traditional grip is perhaps more secure  while the alternative grip offers more freedom and forces better coordination between club and body.

The reason this alternative grip is useful to you, the reader, is it shows you why all the hands do in a swing is hinge, unhinge and hold on. The body funnels power through them. If you decide you like the conventional grip this alternative grip is a good drill to sync the club and arms with the body. It  forces the body to engage to propel the club. It’s one of the best devices for learning the core driven method of golf.

The most important geometrical angle of the entire swing is the way the club relates to the arms and target. This happens in your grip. How much the hands curl under or rotate over to the top and then back and through makes all the difference in a swing.  How the shaft aligns itself at every juncture, again, lies in the hands and wrists. Essentially, however, the proper feeling for the hands is to have them just hold onto the club while training them to control mostly the club’s shaft alignment and angles.

There is the vital maneuver, the “barrel roll” of the forearms at the top, that routes the downswing just below the back swing path and opens up the club in a clockwise manner. This after first going back with somewhat still wrists the first half of the back swing. It feels like the hands are extremely quiet the first half of the back swing and get a lively burst of flamboyancy near the top during the transition that flings the club exactly opposite it’s return to the target. This deepens your wrist cock going down while simultaneously allowing a slight opening up of the club face. A small inside to square loop SHOULD occur in the transition. It’s a subtle move and not to be overdone. This routes the club around your powerful trunk instead of your neck and prevents the dreaded “over the top” move. It “irons out” the swing in the transition zone providing optimum athleticism for the downswing. It’s not discussed in most instruction but it is vital. I say it makes golf ten percent easier, all by itself. Without this tiny loop it’s hard to just stretch back and hit straight through.

Mostly, because an opening and closing of the hands is easier on the hands, I have chosen it over any curl under methods. Consequently some adjustments should be made to increase accuracy. Because the opening and closing of the club face naturally occurs due to mostly body rotation shots are better managed borrowing more from the target line path – a more straight back and straight through approach.- A more upright versus flat plane. This keeps shots from going to the right if you are late in the release. You don’t have to add to the closing of the club face. Let nature take it’s course. You still swing inside to square but you try to pull the swing back to the top like pulling back a bow string or pulling straight back from a vertically mounted roll of paper towels as your body winds back to accommodate this motion.

To make sure you are doing this try to imagine the club head go all the way around to the top so that you would see the club head kiss the very front of the ball on the tee, if you had that much flexibility, before starting back down. This is a more upright than flat style of swing. In my callow, youthful days I actually was flexible enough to actually see the club head peek out in front of me before I started down. Imagine that same club head now continuing all the way around even more until it could be seen kissing the very front of the ball before you started back down to hit the very back of the ball. It may sound a little extreme but insuring a full back swing and getting on proper plane are both solved with this mental imagery. In making this move use your shoulders and not just your wrists. Keep wrist cock at only 90 degrees at the top and increase the angle after starting down .A completed back swing sets up the correct dynamics for a downswing. It’s important. In fact, it’s one of the easiest things to overlook and one of the first things that leaves the aging golfer. Golf should keep you young so swing full, always..

A crash course on proper hand action is to make a golf swing and to practice throwing a club as far as you can after impact to the target (no ball needed) as it whirls through the air end over end. This is the motion that you want. This practice also ingrains the proper shaft angles through a swing’s many stations. This is one natural motion that converts directly to good hand action in golf. Find a safe place to practice this with no one around but you and use only a ‘throw away’ club from a used thrift store and not your own clubs.  For me just imagining throwing the club to the target after impact is enough to give me automatic, correct hand action.

Fundamentally, besides aligning the shaft, the hands create an angle and just hold that angle until contact at impact. They don’t try to hit the ball. The body torque takes over to do that, instead, funneling power through the hands                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            When performing the wrist action I am describing you still have to track the shaft of the club properly so that it swings as parallel to the target line as possible throughout. My reference points are whenever the shaft is parallel to the ground, that is one third back, at the top, halfway down and halfway through. If these junctures find the shaft aimed parallel to the target line you are on the right track The finish position pivots the whole body an extra 90 degrees and that is the only position where the shaft need not be parallel to the ground and also aimed at the target. If you can master this shaft control the face control should automatically take care of itself and you should never have to consciously think about it. Take care of the shaft and the face will take care of itself. With no fore arm manipulation of the club the face will automatically open 90 degrees from address to the top due to the 90 degree coil of your shoulders. By impact it will, again, square itself and, after impact, rotate 90 degrees closed from impact. This is all proper. It’s when you add or subtract from this motion that you get into trouble.

I offer two kinds of  back swings in this book. The first is the traditional one piece style that has served the game for all these years. This is a lot like trying to swing the club back like a rope from your neck, the shoulders, arms and club all in one piece moving together the first few feet back with a strong sensation of feeling the weight of the club and how it creates a centrifugal pull against the swing’s center as it makes it’s way to the top position. You constantly preserve the tension of this centrifugal pull throughout the whole swing.

The other method involves an immediate cocking of the wrists as the swing moves off of address. I call it the early set swing.  Like making a kink in a straw you merely create an angle right away and then deepen the angle to the top. This does not allow tension to form on the side of the shaft as it harnesses the club head weight off of address like the swinging sensation of the one piece method does. Instead it should have a feeling of rendering the club weightless, like balancing a stick in the air from your palm only balancing the stick, now, opposite the target throughout the swing. Dustin Johnson does this and it was his swing that educated me about this style the most. When I experimented with it I was amazed at how it relieved the stress in the wrists and the sensation of a weightless club becoming suddenly full of the weight of the whole swing at the moment of impact, and not before, like a ton of bricks. I feel it  allows more leverage into the swing by taking stresses off of the wrists. It has a different kind of centrifugal sensation that may take a little getting used to but is has a constant centrifugal feel, too. I think the shoulder rotation is sensed more in this method.

The important thing is that  both methods require a full body coil in both directions to work properly. The hands should not out cock the body but contribute, equally, with it, as one unified force.

I mentioned earlier how efficiently Davis Love III tracks his shaft. His wrist position at the top shows about three degrees, only, of wrist cupping. This is the edge of perfect. Go no farther than this very, very slight angle. I used to have almost ten to fifteen degrees of cupping before I got myself straightened out. I did it and, even if you once fanned the face open and cupped your wrists, so can you.

This is a critical point of golf technique; how this hinge at the wrists exactly function. It is the last lever to be released and it determines what the rest of your body does to an extent. Do the hands rotate only up and down or side to side or a measure of both? Both is the correct answer. By using two hinges you actually quiet unnecessary motion and retain essential motion. Why would you not implement the extra range of motion a side to side motion added to the up and down motion offers? Focus should be on shaft alignment, mostly.

Mike Austin described this use of two hinges in the wrists like a back handed slap with the left hand. That he “could break your scapula…” with just that back handed slap motion it’s so powerful. He used to complain that the other tour players failed to cock their wrists at the top because they left out that one entire hinge system relying, instead, on fore arm rotation, alone.

Mike Austin studied kinesiology, the study of anatomy in action, and knew that the side to side hinging motion had a greater range of motion than the up and down hinge motion. He reasoned that he was merely using his wrists as nature intended. Anyone who has ever seen Austin’s swing on film (Google search him demonstrating in a skeleton suit, for example) cannot deny the superb marrying of his hands to his body action. No one else I’ve ever seen manages to achieve maximum velocity after impact as effortlessly as Austin. It will shock you to listen as his effortless swing is silent until well after impact with the club swoosh. And it’s a mighty swoosh, indeed. Mike never rushed or lunged but kept things full and smooth with both shoulders and hands gathering leverage equally.

You will also find that one of the best ways to climb out of a slump is to swing bigger and fuller; add more club head arc and add more body coil and more arm extension instead of less. One of golf’s biggest secrets.

If you want to adhere to the one piece take away that all my heroes have used I won’t blame you. I have been golfing for many decades and can handle the sophistication I think this early setting of the club represents. One advantage my new method has is less strain on the wrists that no longer have to go from straight to cocked in mid swing and time things for proper arrival at the top and then cock even more into the start of the downswing. Now it’s just one fluid cock from start to the top that seems to just deepen into the downswing and release on it’s own, the club flung ahead of the hands past impact after first being compressed right before impact. It feels similar to the act of tossing a baseball up and hitting it as it falls back to earth, the wrist cock representing the state of suspension of the weight of the club until impact.

I suspect that the reason the “Iron Byron” machine cocks the club fully before anything else moves has to do with the bolts that hold the foundation to the floor. If it had a delayed cocking of the club the bolts would be too stressed and come loose from the stress loads. Maybe I’m on to something, here. I do know that Dustin Johnson starts his wrist cock right away and I wonder if this is the reason; it relieves wrist stress in a way the one piece technique can’t.

Another distance golfer of merit, Jack Hamm, stresses the importance of getting the left arm and club shaft angle as steep as possible midway down to impact. This is a must for proper technique. You must get that angle as steep as you reasonably can in your downswing yet still be able to fully release it past the ball with wrists loaded with range of motion as they multiply all the leverage the body provides. This is another vital fundamental that may not feel natural and you will have to focus on until it takes hold. Swing wide to the top, compress the coil and the club shaft in mid downswing by rotating the body counter-clockwise against it’s clockwise move to the top and fully release to the opposite side of the ball after impact. The club, ideally, should feel like it was shot out of a cannon below your head. Explosive, complete release.

If this aspect of technique does not come easily it is not absolutely mandatory, although highly recommended. You should at least achieve a 90 degree angle in mid downswing however. If you cannot achieve more acute angles you will need to rotate your body core back and through more like Tom Watson, for example, to make up the power loss.

Tom Watson, while on the subject of his swing,  modeled his swing after Nicklaus’s style, I believe. He was as hard a worker at attaining sound technique as they come. He over achieved in some respects, his extraordinary body coil and uncoil affording him the perhaps more accurate more gradual release of the shaft through impact. Most golfers should allow more angle in the downswing with the club shaft for a more effortless power.

A note about  the one dimensional plane that looks like a straight disc back and forward that Dustin Johnson uses versus the swing that follows a curve around the center of one’s gravity is this; Like a train speeding on a curved track has more friction slowing it down than when it is on a straightaway, the one dimensional plane may have less friction and produce more speed. This is in the theory stage as I write these words and only time may tell if this is factor or not. Like the early setting of the wrists versus the tried and true one piece take away, this matter of plane shape may represent yet another fork in the road for golf technique in the future.

In the one dimensional plane the butt end of the club tracks parallel to the ball target line, generally.  As the rest of the body coils the club plane stays fixed like a board, controlled from the wrists. In the three dimensional plane swing the butt end of the club tracks along a gentle arc that parallels the ball target line. I imagine this extended arc to be about 25 to 30 feet long from stance line to stance line, intersecting the ball target line and curving back to the foot target line. That the butt end of the grip tracks such an arc. I believe Jack Nicklaus employs the latter. I feel it is more centered and natural. I feel it also provides more mass to the shot as the center of one’s gravity is always directly behind the force. On the other hand, if the one dimensional plane swing offers less friction – like a train traveling down a straightaway versus a curve – then there may be that advantage to that style. Experiment with both and decide which is more effective. As for myself, I aim the shaft at the target at the top and I swing out to the target after impact. I focus on keeping the shaft parallel to the target line, generally, as much as possible, throughout the swing allowing for the fact that the club travels from the ball line at address to the foot line at the top, then back to the ball line at impact and back, again, to the foot line for the finish. That should be enough for anyone to think about. Your body should find it’s preference, hopefully.

For conventional technique there is a variance in the back swing path and the downswing path of expert golfers: The back swing path is slightly more square than the return path through the ball. I think this is due to two things; the back swing orients itself around the right hip socket while the downswing orients itself around the left hip socket which created a very subtle square to inside loop. Perfectly natural. A kind of “figure eight” pattern your hips make from start to finish. Combined with the “barrel roll” maneuver with the hands at the top that creates a small inside to square loop starting down, everything is getting tracked for maximum leverage.

Another role of the arms and hands is to be well ahead of the ball at contact and not just even with or behind the ball (lob wedge shot excluded). The release of the head past the handle must be just after impact, accelerating and not slowing down. This assures that your body slung the arms and hands through impact with speed and not just the club head. This is a vital function of correct dynamics. Remember; one of the best swing tips of all is to pretend you are hitting the ball with your arms and hands and not a club at all, as if the back of your left hand were the club face. Whole club speed through impact. Mike Austin described it as; “swinging the meat, not the metal…” meat being his body and arms, metal being the club. Done properly it feels like two swings happening one ahead of the other, like an echo or shadow of the other. Body and arm swing first, delayed reaction club swing following just behind. Going down, the club swing is just behind the body swing, like an echo. The extreme cocking of the club halfway down helps to enable this powerful, effortless, easy on the body technique. The idea is to infuse more range of motion with your hands than you thought existed on both sides of the ball with full body participation to power that huge arc. Swing as though the back of your left hand was the club face and and allow the club to follow a millisecond behind. A “Ka – boom” effect. The fact is your body reacts just behind whatever your mind is thinking in this respect. Your swing allows for this nervous system relay factor. It’s one reason karate experts focus past the brick they want to break, for example.

When I suggest a snappy transition from top to impact it is really the body that moves quickly, here, ahead of the hands, yet still feels like the whole everything, body, arms and club, going down to impact in one piece from the top. While the transition may feel snappy and adroit – the hands really move fast there – but they should also move fast through the ball, ideally. This mental programming to obtain as much speed as possible between point “A” (the top) and point “B”(impact) tricks the body into making the proper sequence of movements, subconsciously. If you leave any speed “on the table” there you retard the proper sequence. Ideally it should feel like a full release of the club to the finish right from the top, like letting go of a bow string. BAM! You may notice in the photo sequence of Mike Austin (also in real time) that most of his body and arm speed occurs in the early half of the downswing, for example. I believe this has to do with simultaneously creating a severe club shaft angle with his arms at the same time which allows his body and arms the slack they need to race ahead of the club before impact as the body rotation changes direction.  That the creation of this angle folded into this rotational compression is used for force later is what a swing is made of.

The Arms;

At address the right elbow must be a little below the left elbow. This offsets the fact that the right fore arm is raised higher because of the right hand’s position on the club. By placing the right elbow lower it evens out both fore arms so they align like a pie spatula to the target. At impact the right elbow is even lower until it straightens after impact and this address cue promotes this.

While the arms and hands work together there are a few things the arms must do, regardless;. They must allow the right arm to fold going back, allow the left arm to fold into the finish and allow both arms to also be straight; the left arm from address to follow through and the right arm from just past impact to follow through. A dance, if you will, similar to walking; right foot, left foot, arm straight, arm bent, depending on where in the swing you are. The arms involve a lot of separate levers that work dynamically for optimum leverage; two upper arms and two lower arms, joined at the shoulders and  grip, wielding a single club

The arms must extend outward and gather volume as much as they can without pulling you off balance. They must never contract or pull inward as a pair until after the swing is over.

Some forearm rotation is necessary; clockwise going back and counter clockwise going forward. Be careful not to over do this until the impact zone or you will leak leverage and allow improper wrist motion. During and after impact, the release, is where the forearms rotate the most. Keeping both elbows configured towards their respective hip sockets while allowing them some freedom throughout the swing is vital. There are some guide lines that help, however. For example; after your arms and the club are above hip height going back as the arms begin to rotate open, as you near the top position, strive to keep the elbows traveling straight back away from the target while your knees are preparing to move exactly TO the target in the transition zone. This simultaneous move will iron out most problems with your arms. In making a downswing you will find that this “away from target” disposition with the elbows will reflexively fire then TO the target going down, where they should be; ahead of your hands. Going down you want your right elbow position aimed in front of you, not behind you and well ahead of the hands and club so that dynamics can launch it with the most leverage you can harness. Any other position is out of position. After impact, while the club is released to the target and the right arm is straight the left elbow folds with the elbow pointing towards it’s left hip socket. The elbows represent a circle within a circle; the outside circle being the hands. They lead the hands and club like a spear tip all the way down to impact.

A major force for power has to do with the right arm, not only releasing the wrist angle, but also the elbow angle as the blow is delivered. Both angles through impact, simultaneously,similar to a throwing motion down to the ball and out to the target. Combined with body rotation and weight shift this move is devastating. Make sure you properly use the right arm. It’s not a sin so long as the rest of your body and swing angles are correct. The proper use of the right arm, in fact, can properly activate the whole rest of the swing but should never be the “lone ranger” either. It is a very natural tool the body instinctively wants to use. It’s instinctive use is harnessed and disciplined by the rest of the body motions.

The right arm can actually straighten out a swing gone awry. Simply attach your left hand to the club to merely connect your right arm with the rest of your body, and swing as if your right arm, only, were making the whole swing. It’s a natural move, like throwing a rock underhanded, the club cocking at the top aimed to the target and then swing it down and through with just the right arm conducting the swing. The right elbow must lead the hands into impact, like a javelin thrower or a major league pitcher does. You may be amazed at how your old, correct swing returns in just a few minutes. If the right arm functions properly the rest of the body seems to fall in place all by itself. Without a correct natural use of the right arm the rest of the swing will be fighting nature, so make sure you get that body part working correctly. It is very much at the center of body dynamics and has to work just so.

As mentioned earlier, the arms keep quiet going back, minimizing rotation of the fore arms the first half of the back swing keeping your watch face looking somewhat at the ball. (By the way, don’t wear a watch while golfing. Golf is hard enough without imbalancing influences.) The reason is your body has to fully coil to the top. If you rotate the arms clockwise or cock the wrists too much too early this will retard body coil. So keep the arm rotation quiet until the hands get to past hip height. At that point your “firmish”, unifying grip forces the knit together arms to start to rotate open. During the change of direction, as you slightly “fling” the club away from impact, when all your body and the club is pulled tight, is when this rotation increases. As your hips and legs are rotating counter clockwise to the target the arms rotate even more clockwise – the opposite way – to absorb the stress.  A small inside to square loop occurs. This finds the club falling a little flatter and behind you than it was going up. This is vital. It keeps the club under your back swing plane and starts your down swing from the inside to square. This configures the club to orbit around your shoulders instead of your neck for more leverage. This also allows you to deepen your wrist cock. This deepening of the wrist cock gives your swing enough slack to shift your weight to the target early in the down swing as it should. All forces are working together for powerful, efficient dynamics.

The club head that looked towards the ball going back now comes down with the heel ahead of the toe somewhat fanned open until below the belt line when it starts to again look towards the ball as the club is released head over handle and toe over heel 180 degrees from right hip to left hip. An all out release of all angles and levers.

The above instruction is all but not mentioned in most conventional writings on the subject of the golf swing, yet is IS SO vital! You keep the arms quiet going back to insure full body coil and then shift everything as you go back down allowing the arms and club to rotate clockwise thus setting up the correct dynamics in a golf swing. If you did not quiet the arms going back you’d lack body coil. If you did not then rotate the arm / club assembly slightly open starting down you’d frankly, hurt yourself.  This “barrel roll” maneuver also wings your right elbow in front of you, where it belongs, instead of behind you. That all the other vital principles are achieved all in this one move is just a cornucopia of bonuses. Once mastered, your thoughts should be only of keeping your hands quiet as they merely hold onto the club while the shoulders do all the conscious work of the swing. When keeping quiet hands make sure to finish your back swing. your back swing.

When performing this subtle, vital move make sure to swing the club shaft, as much as possible, parallel to the target line.

Eastern martial arts teaches a “yin” and “yang” force. Every time you walk your legs do it when they relax between strides. One second the leg is working, the next second, relaxing, back and forth, with each leg. The relaxed state is “yin”, the working or active force is “yang” When you are at address you are in a “yin” state. When you make your back swing you convert to “yang” then back to “yin” at the top and then back to “yang” for the downswing and back to “yin” at the finish. Your arms have a “yin” and “yang” function as well. It’s a feeling, mostly, of each elbow moving the swing into the opposite sides of a swing. To get a deep coil I like to imagine my left elbow moving well into my right side territory and, for the downswing, I like to then move the swing by moving my right elbow well into the left side territory chasing the ball to the target. This is what I call boxing with the elbows. Some teach that the upper body powers you back and the lower body powers you forward but I think that the left side, mostly, makes the back swing and the right side, mostly, makes the downswing. At least where the arms are concerned. Regardless, this technique WILL deepen your coil. There is another kind of “yin” “yang” effect when your your right arm folds to allow your left arm to swing to the top and your left arm folds to allow your right arm to swing past it to the finish.

The arms automatically add power and speed to a swing due merely to their length from the shoulders. However fast your shoulders are spinning your hands and club are swinging so much faster merely due to added arc length. It’s important not to allow your left arm to swing independently past your chest before impact. It and the club must be slung through impact by unwinding shoulders powered by lower body weight shift to the target. Like ropes holding on, they are powered by the body pivot. After impact the arms do most of their forearm rotation as the club and arms are slung hard to the target. As if they are rotating from the elbows, counter clockwise to the follow through. This is the all important release of the club to the target past the hands. Like Austin was taught, try to bury the club into an imaginary steep, muddy bank, head first without splashing mud all over yourself, the club head like an arrowhead burying the club head first into the bank. It feels a little like throwing the club out of your hands to the target.

Mike Austin tried to keep a certain “L” shaped configuration intact as long as possible; the “L” shaped by his left arm and left collar bone until deep into the finish of his swing. As a youth he used to hone this technique by swinging a club horizontally into a heavy rug draped over a line. If his left arm swung out ahead of this impact; “Ouch!” He made sure his body swung his arms. When you imagine this image it’s hard not to see what happens instead; the right side is released into the shot, his whole chest now turning into the shot. An example of “yin” and “yang”. Passive left, active right, alternately, back and forth. And yet, with all this, the arms still try to work as one unit. It takes practice until it all feels like one piece.

Tucked right elbow or flying right elbow? Neither, but in between. Jack Nicklaus had proportionately shorter arms than most golfers and endeavored more to keep a steady head than others. Consequently his elbow, while not a flying elbow, was not a constrained one, either. For Jack it worked exactly as it should. The trend today is to align the right upper arm somewhat towards the target at the top rather than to let it creep behind your back too much. I suggest moderation, generally, in these matters but partly agree. Experiment and find what works best. If you keep a tight right elbow you must still extend the left arm to the top and get your shoulder past your chin.

It’s important, at address, that the forearms be aligned like a pie spatula to the target. That is; if you laid a plank on top of both forearms at address the plank would align itself to the target. This places both levers like a knife cutting butter at the bottom of the swing giving them maximum leverage. This alignment only lasts one foot into the take away going back and only during the impact zone going down but have both forearms delivering the blow aligned like a knife going through butter. This is made easier if your hands are ahead of the handle at impact. If you deviate at all it’s better at address and impact to have the right elbow bit lower, not higher, than the left. As you will notice, the right hand position automatically raises the forearm above the left and you must lower the right elbow a little to truly even out the angle. At impact, because the right arm is still slightly cocked, straightening only after impact, the right elbow is well below the left elbow. Both arms are straight, briefly, after impact.

Another thing most instruction teaches is that the arms maintain a fixed radius from the neck as they swing and that they be allowed to swing out and wide. Mike Austin invented a device called the “Flammer” which was an adjustable rod with a mount and socket that strapped to your chest the other end attaching the top of the grip. This device Mike could swing start to finish and look perfect doing it. This also kept the arms and hands in front of the body for maximum leverage. You must resist the urge to contract the arms at the top or any other part of your swing. Sam Snead said that power is on the top shelf, a phrase he used because it was like turning around and reaching for something on the top shelf behind you with your left arm. Keep the arms extended and let them fold only when dynamics forces them to, unconsciously.

The arms must allow the club to cock in the middle of the downswing and form a severe angle. This severe angle can range from about 95 degrees to about 110 degrees depending on the golfer and his particular style. One’s strength and athleticism determine how much. This allows the body some slack to move ahead of the club with as it transitions from a backwards coil to a forward uncoil. This helps absorb the stresses of this rotational compression and, at the same time, sets up the club for a release under the stresses that have now trapped it forcing the release. This is very much at the heart of why a swing has power: this angle setting and releasing of the club under the stress this rotational compression creates. Add the weight shift to the target and you have a powerful set of dynamics working somewhat effortlessly.

The arms connect the club to your whole body and the power of it’s full bodied pivot. How the arms match up with the club may be the most difficult and exacting part of the swing. The rest of the swing is merely a pivot and weight shift in both directions. Keeping the shaft, mostly, in correct alignment, naturally following the direction of the target line, especially whenever the club is parallel to the ground, is the main goal. Allowing for a very slight “barrel roll” as you change directions at the top marries the back swing to the correct down swing. Creating the most angle with the club in the first half of the downswing and releasing it after impact to the target is the other basic function The club head should square itself automatically if you keep the proper shaft alignment.

The Head;

Heavier than other like sized other body parts, the head both stabilizes, balances and anchors a swing, the head and feet acting like vice grips holding the body firm as it shifts weight and coils and uncoils. At address the head should align with the shoulders so that when you swivel back and forth from ball to target the head swivels along the target line and not inside or outside that line. Better chin up a little than chin down, as well. It also helps to make sure your chest sticks out a little and not sunken in.

The head stays steady until near the finish when it comes mostly up and forward a little to ease the strain on your back. The worst move is to let the head travel target ward in the downswing.  If anything, the head stays back allowing the lower body, instead to move left. Whatever else you do do not let the head travel forward in your down swing.

There is a small allowance for travel to the right from take away to the top, but only two inches. Once the down swing begins the heads stays put until well after impact. Bobbing up and down during the swing is to be avoided, as well. Tiger Woods, in his urge to get down to the ball before then pushing up against the ground at impact for centrifugal force, occassionally fell into this habit. This just proves that the real weight shift is somewhat circular in a swing and not just back and forth. The head is best kept steady, however.

Some like to look up sooner to release the weight to the front foot better. Annika Sorenstam and Dustin Johnson both look up early. I notice how Tommy Fleetwood seems to wrench his shoulders through by wrenching his head in a like manner during release. He is a gifted, natural  player, too. Maybe there is some merit to all methods. I don’t knock what also seems to work but I’m used to and prefer the method that keeps the head angled with the chin back at impact so that I see a divot before I look up. This keeps me into the shot as the body uncoils beneath it. It also guards against the head shifting forward.

The Trunk and Back and Shoulders;

Just to look at this part of the body one would assume it delivers a great deal of the power to the swing. If it were all one muscle it would be the biggest of the whole body. It is, of course a group of back, hip, shoulder, neck and chest muscles, really, and they DO provide a LOT of power.  The upper legs and hips are only the second most powerful part of the body, in fact. That’s one reason they control most of the weight shifting. They are one of your two biggest power sources.  The trunk and shoulders may be even more powerful, however. Even the fact that there is a rib cage in the structure provides tremendous power. I used to call the back the “engine” of the golf swing when I ran a small golf shop in San Jose and gave lessons. Mike Austin credited the individual discs and vertebra as crucial to the golf swing. I thought differently than the mainstream, even then. Of course, the trunk coils and uncoils so much in a swing, tapping the large and small muscles of the back and shoulders it’s like the whole trunk is like a giant rubber band. Because the upper body is stretching away from the ball as the lower body resists the other way it forces the abdominal and trunk muscles to stretch. All this stretching is released coming down and through. It uses your lower body pivot and weight shift to the target to uncoil, powerfully, like a door slamming shut releasing the arms and club at maximum speed and control. Think of how an upright wash machine agitator rotates back and forth as it paddles the water and you get a feeling of what the trunk and shoulders do. Add to this a lateral shift away from the target and a larger, more powerful shift back TO the target, then also add the arms and club and you have real, explosive dynamics. This is the core driven style of golf swing. It starts from the ground, up, transmitted through the shoulders which, ultimately, do the most rotating. In order for the shoulders to rotate the lower body must wrench them into action and lead the action. The purpose of all this wrenching is to rotate the shoulders, like a perpetual motion machine, through the ball like a buzz saw. In a sense it’s like throwing the club through the ball with the shoulders, using the ground for leverage, the hands just holding on.

I believe that it is the shoulders that swing the upper body into action, back and forward, that they orchestrate the movements below like a marionette puppeteer controls his puppets from above. I believe that the ground tension up through the body moves the shoulders before the lower body, if just barely. They work in tandem with the subtle shuttle of the hips but control the whole upper body and even lower body. Like a record player has a peg that the record mounts onto and spins, the shoulders work the body to the top and then to the finish functioning in place allowing only slight head movement.

Just to coil one’s shoulders fully in both directions while keeping them centered in one space takes a lot of body strength. If you can also swing the club along the target line and wait appropriately between direction changes while shuttling your weight back and forth you have mastered fully half of the golf swing.

This clock wise back and counter clockwise forward rotation is powered by, are you ready?, the feet. It’s why the left leg is the first thing to move in the downswing, for example. For the back swing, even though the shoulders outpace everything else back to the top, it was made possible with the ground leverage of the feet. If you were standing on ball bearings it would be impossible to leverage the shoulders from the feet to make them turn . The traction your feet have with the ground gird your whole body up through the legs, hips and shoulders until the whole thing rotates and tilts FROM the shoulders. The back and shoulder muscles start the motion but require ground leverage to do anything at all, first. One way I like to think of the swing is teaming up your feet with your shoulders and letting those two elements conduct the whole swing. Of course, the hands and arms hold on and control and steady things and cock and release the club, but they are more like ropes being swung by the larger rotational forces operating below with the whole body.

This girding back and forward has a clockwise and counter clockwise working of the feet and not just back and forth action as conventional instruction suggests. If you’ve ever noticed at a big box golf shop with a net range, after about 25 balls you have to re adjust the mat because it has twisted in a counter clockwise manner due to this very rotational girding of the feet as it makes it’s powerful downswing. If the back swing were as vigorous the mat might twist clockwise. The point is that the weigh shift involves this rotational “working of the shoulders” from the feet, up. To move the shoulders back grab the ground in a clock wise manner, to move the shoulders forward grab the ground in a counter clockwise manner. All this while also shifting your weight, back and forth, from hip socket to hip socket. All of this makes up most of the power of a golf swing. The full body pivot.

Yet, another facet of the swing that fate has left me to point out before others.

Another way of understanding this is to think of shifting your weight at the top to, say, four or five O’clock on a watch face instead of at three O’clock (If you were standing at the center of the watch face and facing twelve o’clock) and for the forward swing to shift the weight to, say, eight or seven O’clock instead of nine o’clock to the finish. This helps add torque to your swing. It’s exactly like the fancy foot work a discus thrower or a shot putter uses as they dance in a circle, first clockwise and then counter clock wise. The only difference is the golfers feet remain in one place, throughout. Yet, another way to think of this is to imagine a revolving door going clockwise back and counter clockwise forward while also being shuttled slightly back and forth in the process. In a real swing the only difference is that the head and feet can’t move.

The first part of the back swing activates the shoulders and back, mostly, which activate the arms and hands and club. After a few feet the stresses build and the hips begin to turn and tilt while offering a resistance as the shoulders try to out coil the rest of the body. Like wringing out a wet wash towel you allow the shoulders to coil tightly against the resisting hips and legs. This can absolutely be overdone but most golfers under coil the body between the hips and shoulders. I prefer, rather than pitting the shoulders versus the hips, to pit the shoulder coil versus the knees, instead. This allows the hips to coil and still maintain the proper tension while putting less strain on your lower back. The resisting left knee is finally forced to kick to the right to complete the shoulder turn at the top but is also the first thing to kick back to the target once the downswing begins. The shoulders and hands are the last thing to uncoil. The downswing is from the feet, then the knees, then the hips, then the shoulders which delivers the arms, hands and club. In fact, slow motion reveals just this sequence, each just a step ahead of the other and occurring mostly during the actual strike of the ball.

To the top you want to move the left shoulder to just behind or even with the ball, depending on which club, whatever else you may do. This is like pulling back the arrow to your chin before releasing the arrow. You’ve got to introduce tension all throughout your back muscles and shoulder muscles like a stresses bow and yet keep things loose and smooth and ready for fluid motion. For the finish you want your right shoulder aimed forward of your head, fully released around your whole left side.

Alex Morrison taught me that it is two basic positions which really power the swing; back to target to the top versus chest to the target at the finish. Your shoulder blades and back muscles are like a catapult launching pad if “paddled” back and forth properly. All this torque is powered from the feet up through the body to the shoulders.

The ideal back swing turn is, I’d say,  90 to 100 degrees in the shoulders with about 45 to 60 degrees in the hips. The ideal finish would find the shoulders over 120 degrees from address (220 degrees from the top!) with the hips facing the target at 90 degrees. The arms don’t absolutely need to finish behind your head so long as you fully released the club past the ball. Most golfers may lack the flexibility to do this but try the best you can.

I’m sure the average tour pro turns his shoulders 90 degrees and his hips 50 degrees to the top. At least manage these parameters.

A word about the right shoulder; Extend it at the top. Just like you extend your arms outwards as you swing, do the same with your shoulders. From the center of your spine extend the shoulders outwards. At the top your right shoulder may even want to creep around towards the target a little behind your neck. So long as you you don’t coil past 105 degrees with your shoulders this is fine. Kind of like lifting a weight. If you want your right shoulder to hit down on the ball it helps to lift it up above the ball, first. By winding up a little at the top with also your right shoulder you are using the principle in drawing back a bow string. You pull it tight, first, then let go, for more power. Conversely, if you allow your right shoulder to stay scrunched and smothered at the top, there is little snap to that.

Much has been written by others about maintaining your spine angle as you swing. It only makes sense to keep any spindle type of machinery from wobbling off it’s axis and losing the speed it is supposed to create. Once your hands reach shoulder height in the follow-through you may then come out of posture and allow your head to swivel and move forward and up as you finish. This term “spine angle’ refers to the forward tilt to the ball angle, mostly. While you must swing the bottom of your spine towards the target several inches to provide proper weight shift, keep the over all angle of tilt towards the ball at address constant until well after impact..

There is a little mini swing with the spine in this regard. First the lower hip girdle and spine swing away from the target an inch or two or three to help shift the weight to the right hip socket, Then the hip girdle and lower spine swing several inches, even up to a foot, to the target going down. Very much like a pendulum on a Grandfather clock as the spine swings subtly below a steady head. A strange observation, if nothing else.

One other thing you must do when coiling and uncoiling your shoulders and hips is introduce SOME “tilt” and not just turn to the action. Some up and down rocking with the shoulders and hip sockets. I will explain why below.

Legs and hips;

Mike Austin did not recommend that the legs do anything except for one thing; “Start out with 60 percent of your weight on your right hip socket (for a driver) and then rock to your left hip socket making a forward press and then shift back to the right hip socket taking everything else back to the top” WITH just that move. Nothing else mentioned! Having studied this I find that that is almost all I need to think about as well. Austin, by rocking onto his left hip in the forward press, rehearsed his downswing. By setting up with his weight on his right hip before this move he had already rehearsed his back swing and all he had to do was then rebound off of his forward press not having to think about either move back or forward with the hips. You do move the hips left but you move the rest of the swing with them delivering the club like a sledge hammer. In fact, once I arrive at the top, although my weight actually redistributes itself to the left hip at impact, it is a move of the left leg that precedes the downswing as the body and club are arriving at the the top. The one thing that moves first in the downswing is, in fact, the left leg as it begins to wrench the lower body target wards in a counter clockwise manner. This wrenching left of the whole left leg accounts for most of the lower body force, in fact. The right leg acts as a foundation or axis allowing this to happen. This ‘wrenching around’ of the left leg begins quietly, sneaking ahead of the rest of the body, remains constant and intensifies at impact and beyond. This move transfers the weight to the left hip and pulls the weight off the right foot. This wrenching of the body with the left leg was a mystery to me until I wrote this book.This wrenching of the lower body, initiated by the left leg, is what pulls the shoulders, arms and club through, in fact. This lower body  move ahead of the upper body down is followed by the shadow effect of the club swing. A “ka..boom” effect, for lack of a better description.  From the transition point at the top the lower body wrench of the left leg ahead of everything else is followed, like dominoes, by everything else above. As unconventional as this may sound, photos of the greats (Sam Snead, especially)reveal that the right leg holds most of the weight one third into the downswing thus allowing the left leg to wrench out to the target, first, to catch the weight transfer this wrenching, in part, creates.

This is the move a baseball pitcher makes, instinctively, when he hurls his lead leg forward before he unwinds his upper body. Golfers need to think about it more. As mentioned elsewhere in this book Ted Williams, the great baseball hitter, used to swing his knees away from the pitch as it came at him to reflexively fire his knees TO the pitch to ensure good leg action..

In reality Mike Austin started his address with equal weight on both feet and then did about two, quick back and forth, miniature shuffles with his hips and made his back swing by rebounding off the second forward press. More of a lower body activation to start his swing. I liken the difference to stepping into a canoe versus solid ground. Stepping into a canoe or a small boat on the water is far more lively and active and you have to gird against the instability. This is how you feel activating the lower body and connecting it to the upper body before going back. Yet another analogy could be sitting in a race car and then turning the motor on. Now you have a power source below you. It’s activated and ready to shuttle your center of mass back and forth.

I should also add that Mike was interrupted when explaining the role of the legs in Mr. Reed’s book, but one of his long drive champ students, Mike Dunnaway, expressed a move of about 12 to 16 inches from the top to impact with the hips as one of his secrets for length. It’s impossible to attain the 16 inches Mike achieved unless you are exceptionally strong and athletic. A foot of forward hip travel with the driver is enough for most golfers. For shorter clubs the distance is even shorter. This comports with my notion of the hips acting like one’s fingers do when spinning a weighted object. The move forward is so powerful because that is where the most centrifugal force is needed. So Mike Austin, no doubt, added this powerful forward shift to his back and forth forward press maneuvers that I described earlier.

As opposed to most instruction that urges you to use your hips to transfer the weight back and forth, I prefer mind focus on the upper legs to do this weight shifting. The biggest muscles of your body excluding the trunk muscles. The upper legs. They should have a “free to move” feeling in them. Elbow room, for lack of a better description. This helps provide a lively lower body dynamic versus a frozen, non dynamic motion. They have to supply a trucking motion to amplify the rotation of the shoulders. They work WITH the shoulders, back and forward.

A powerful wrenching of the whole body towards the target from your left leg accounts for most of the force you create in your lower body, believe it or not. Both legs work together, however. The right leg collects most of the coil of the back swing and then uncoils it going down, the upper body spinning from the compression as the weight is shifted from the right leg to the left. for example.They both work together to wrench things in both directions.

One golfer once told me; “You’ve got to get your ass into the shot.” I agree. There is a lot of muscle and useful connective force to tap there. Push through to the target with your butt, too, as you follow through.

It can be argued that, with no leg activity at all, the mere movement of your shoulders, arms and club away from the ball will automatically shift your weight back to your rear hip. This is true. It does not allow for the fact that the lower body must be alive and active, like standing in a canoe versus static,solid ground in making a take away. In a sense the hips and legs do smoothly wrench the shoulders to the top – even though the shoulders outpace everything to the top – A truly “one piece” feel to the first few inches back, the whole body plugged into the act from the start. Think of the legs as a mighty truck offering a shuttle effect, backwards and then forwards, to the upper body. Of course, at impact, if you are not also landing hard on your left leg you are defeating the laws of nature and physics.

The legs job is to shuttle the hips back and forth and to use their strength to push up hard at impact against the outward pull of the club head. The left leg wrenches the whole body around towards the target and, upon impact, the left hip pushes up hard against the club during impact creating most of the power of the swing when all the formerly created angles and levers are brought to bear and released. Like landing on a power button with the left foot at impact pushing the hips and shoulders up against the momentum of the club weight.

A mentioned a “vertical compression” of the shoulders arms and club being thrown down to the ball against this upward pushing of the hips and legs during impact. As far as I know no one else has even identified this element of the swing. Add to that the clockwise and counter-clockwise body rotational compression in a swing and a weight shift and you have one powerful dynamic.

The legs work very specifically as they provide the subtle shuttle of the hips; To begin with, both the hip girdle and shoulder carriage tilt somewhat downwards towards the ball when they rotate back and forth as opposed to where they may aim at address. Not a 90 degree turn from the spine that aims above the ball. This involves a tilting up and down of the shoulder blades and hip sockets as well as the traditional more horizontal turn. This both prevents over rotation in the hips and allows them to harness body forces efficiently and powerfully. It also keeps the shoulders from spinning out early as well. As the downswing begins the left leg bows out, wrenching, to get ready to catch the weight of the swing at impact when the left hip socket supports the swings forces. The right leg, at first, just stays flexed leaning to the target as this occurs creating a squatting posture.(Snead, Nicklaus and Austin all epitomized this bowed left leg first move down technique.) In reality the weight is shifting DOWN to the ground and also towards the target at the same time and the legs are lowering and moving powerfully left at the same time. As the club arrives near impact the centrifugal force of the club from your shoulders is such that both legs must push up away from the ground to support and increase this force without straightening, after, if you can help it. The tilting up and down of the hips in tandem with hip rotation keeps the move efficient and loaded with maximum leverage guarding against over rotation in the hips. The similar tilting/turning motion of the shoulders towards the balls position keeps things efficient with no wasted motion.

It happens to work brilliantly. Just rock and shuffle your hips back and forth at address, rebounding off the forward press, to start the swing up to the top landing on your right hip socket and, from that solid as a mountain platform, swing EVERYTHING; club, arms, body left WITH your hip shift to the target. It feels like leaning on a car to push it by bearing down on it from your right foot at first, all the way to the finish and less like a separate, independent move of the hips. Rather than stress the hips that shift your weight I prefer to use the thought of the upper legs and hips. I like to think of the upper legs both seeking a little “elbow room”, side to side, back and forth. This active freedom in the hips and upper legs will cause the lower spine to swing like a Grandfather clock pendulum back and forth a little, especially forwards in the down swing. This is the only part of the torso that moves forward until after impact. The big shift to the target is done by the legs and hips.Remember that the transition, after however slight a pause at the top, must be snappy and quick to get ahead of the club with the arms and hands. In making this shift and unwind to the target make sure you achieve the sharp angle with the club shaft you need in mid down swing. This gives your body the slack it needs to race ahead of the club, a point I will make several times in this book. It also creates an  angle sandwiched in between your rotational compression that you can exploit by releasing it, later.

Remember; this book accepts that what one thinks makes a huge difference;, how a move is considered. In this regard look to the action of a baseball pitcher or a football quarterback; The baseball pitcher rocks back to his rear leg and then throws his lead leg forward before planting it as the ball is released – a back and forth weight shift. The quarterback trots backwards about six steps after the ball is hiked, stops, takes about two forward steps and throws. Again, a back and forth weight transference that multiplies the power of the pivot. Like throwing a rock from a 60 mph truck bed versus just static ground.

One original thought I offer about weight shift dynamics is this; Imagine watching a chick try to hatch out of it’s shell. While there is some movement you can see from the outside, there is a lot more going on inside that you can’t see. Now imagine you are surrounded by a cylinder with slots that allow for arm motion. Now coil and wrench and shift weight all you want but keep it from disturbing the outward appearance of the shell you are surrounded by. In other words, be athletic, be dynamic, but stay relatively centered.

There are some sensations that apply to the correct feeling of the proper weight shift also found when riding an elevator. As the downswing begins you should feel as if a still elevator suddenly begins to go down. Your body wants to go down with it, like the image of Sam Snead’s famous squat as if he’s jumping, bow-legged out of an airplane. In the second phase of the downswing you want a lateral shift, a pronounced lateral shift to the target, slightly inside to out as you send the club from the stance line to the ball line. In spite of this inside out shift the club head will arrive square at impact. By impact the sensation is like standing in an elevator when it suddenly stops after going down. Now all your weight is pressed down into the ground as you are now mostly on your front leg. This powerful thrust upwards of your legs against the downward force of the club is what produces most of the power at impact. The finish is just a result of this last upwards thrust. That is one way to understand the weight transfer. It’s slightly circular but mostly lateral keeping the tension always opposite and just ahead of the swinging, weighted object to amplify centrifugal force.

Naturally there is much more to leg action that just shuttling the hips back and forward; they must be flexed at the knees and aligned at address parallel to the target. The hip and shoulder “tilt” up and down acts like the sides of your bath tub as the  waves you might make climb up the side. The side of the tub catches the waves force, loads the force and returns it like a bow string, almost. If the hips and shoulders just turn out of the way they lose some of that leverage. The legs simply add the dimension of a moving truck to your swing. How strong they are makes a huge difference, too. If you throw a rock as far as you can from the ground it will fly “X” amount of feet. If you make the same exact throw from a truck bed traveling down the road at 60 mph the rock will travel a whole lot farther from it’s point of release than the rock thrown from static ground. That is the essence of what the legs and hips do. I noticed how Austin always shuffled his hips a little to start his swing and never left the starting gate without this activation of his hip girdle, first. Subtle but vital activation of the lower body that supplies a trucking or a shuttling of all the apparatus operating above, all anchored by a steady head and shoulders. I never start without this subtle activation of the hips button to also start my swing. This also helps loosen your whole body up, in general.

You may all be surprised to see that when you move the weight of the club and the entire swing from your loaded right hip socket at the top as it shifts target ward your right heel is actually off the ground at impact though it was the club’s weight, mostly, you were thinking about sending target ward. The actual loads distribute perhaps 80 percent of your weight to the back foot at the top and even more on the front foot at impact and beyond with the longer clubs.. The hip girdle definitely moves back and forth; a few inches going back and a foot, almost, to impact from the top. It is the force that replaces the move you make with your fingers when spinning a weight on a string; always opposite and ahead of the direction of the weight you want to move.

Even before Mike Austin’s methods were known to me I advocated a throw right from the top to impact and the finish of the club wasting no time from start down to impact. Allowing for a slight pause but with a snappy transition zone. Austin describes this first move down as where most of the effort is made in a swing and that the rest of the body reacts to this stimulus. I agree. It’s hard to throw a baseball overhand, hard, without first throwing your leading leg ahead of it’s action as it is hurled from the right to left hip socket and released to the target. Though the hands are throwing the BALL, mostly, forward the body manages to stay ahead of it to create and maintain and increase centrifugal force. Similarly your front leg bows target ward as you begin this throwing motion from the top, just like a baseball pitcher. Austin described the swing as a step and throw from the top all the way to the finish. Austin and I both believe that a throwing, versus a pulling or pushing motion is where big dynamics occurs.

Jack Nicklaus, too, is known for saying that so long as one keeps his left side in position ahead of the right until impact you cannot hit to hard or too soon with the right hand.

I translate all of this into the thought of getting from point “A”, the top, to point “B”; impact, as fast as you can after first collecting yourself at the top so that everything starts down in one piece.

While on the subject of centrifugal force, a circular or rotational force is more powerful than a linear force when it comes to golf. Try this; Take a putter and stroke the ball as you normally do. Your arms and hands will likely travel in a linear fashion. Now try swinging the putter by only tilting your shoulders up and down forcing everything to revolve around your neck joint from the collar bones like a teeter totter.. You manage a lot more force with a lot less energy you will find. The same principle applies to the full swing. If you try to add distance by traveling in any linear fashion you will retard power instead. The hip shuttle provides all the linear motion you need and even the spine is swinging like a pendulum from the head, right to left, when this occurs. A small swing hidden in the swing you might otherwise not notice. Even this right to left move originates from a central point that provides a rotational force.

The subtle shuttle of the hips back and forth, I now believe, represents the central circular motion one’s fingers make when twirling a weight on a string. That tiny, constant circular motion directly against the weight at all times to keep the string taut. The reason your forward shift is about a foot and your back swing shift only a few inches has to do with how much force you are trying to generate to swing that weight. Nearing impact you DO pull hard against the club weight to generate centrifugal force, just like fingers move to spin a weight on a string.

Similarly, when the club is above your head at the top the inclination is to first pull down and then to the target once the club is opposite the target. So there is likely a circular, counter clockwise shift, ever changing depending on the club’s position, hidden in the over all weight shift. Only I have pointed this phenominon out, to my knowledge.

When you add the tilt to your shoulders you will find both shoulders going under the chin and not just in front of the chin when you swing. Now your collar bones rotate towards the ball position instead of above it. Ditto for the hip sockets. This fact adds leverage to your swing.

Byron Nelson, the so called father of the modern swing, is a text book example of what tilt looks like. His hips slid as much as turned and his shoulders dipped towards the ball’s location and not just 90 degrees from his spine angle as he swung.

I think I understand why tilting versus just turning is important: The baseball player has the ball at hip level and he can afford to align his shoulder blade rotation like a record atop his spine at a 90 degree angle. The golfer, on the other hand, has a ball at ground level and should rotate his shoulders like they were a dinner plate’s edges aimed towards the ball requiring a turning AND a tilting motion to swing.

One does not have to align the collar bones rotary motion exactly at the ball’s location. It’s mostly important that a measure of tilt be allowed into your coil. Maybe two thirds coil and one third tilt feels about right to me, for example.

I notice a host of benefits to my swing since incorporating hip and shoulder TILT and not just turn. Better aesthetics to my swing. Now my hips are looking like Mike Austin at impact like I could never do before. Now both my left and right sides are like one big bow leaning into the shot at impact. I look more loaded with my hips at the top now that I tilt them a little. My arms and club look better and everything WORKS much better. I have identified what tilt really is. It’s proper aim of your action parts; namely your hip girdle and collar bones and/or shoulder blades. Though both are aligned aiming above the ball at address, you must simply move them so they rotate in the direction of where the ball is and not just 90 degrees from the spine. A whole new motion, entirely, that creates all the leverage you need and also removes unwanted motion that leaks power from a swing. That Austin was swinging vigorously his whole long life tells me, also, that this motion in a swing is only good and essential.

Mike Austin knew tilt worked, I think I know why it worked. Both Jack Nicklaus and Seve Ballesteros (Two of the best swings you’ll find) incorporated a tilt with a turn in their hips and shoulders. Both were explosive with their power.

Shoulders versus Hips; the “CORE” dynamic;

At the very center of your swing a dance takes place between your shoulders and your hips that supplies the bulk of your power. It’s an efficient application of leverage between the two. In it’s basic form it feels like merely cracking open a door and then slamming it shut as your swing revolves around your left hip socket as you shift your weight left through impact. In other words; as you swing your arms and club back you take the shoulders with them while your hips are resisting at first. This creates an angle or differential between your shoulder bones and your hip bones. From the top you maintain this differential as your weight shifts down and to the target. As you start down with your left leg as it begins to wrench back to the target, this differential even increases, or compresses. At the same time your club angle cock increases to absorb the compression. As your weight is transferred from your right hip to your left hip socket you then unwind this core pulling the shoulders around from the legs and hips which lead the move. In mid downswing it’s as if the shoulders and hips stay in their configuration of hips ahead of shoulders, even increasing the differential slightly. Hip bones leveraging shoulder bones around after first creating a differential between the two. By the time you land with all of your weight on the forward hip and leg at impact, as the club falls equally hard on the ball, everything is sprung into a full release.; Cracking a door open and then slamming it shut using hips versus shoulders dynamics.. A compact, compound move from the center of your body. Torque applied. The differential is created between the two, then maintained and finally released, the hip shift launching the trailing shoulders to unwind around the axis or pivot point of the lead hip socket while the club and arms revolve around the shoulders fully releasing to the target. To sum it up in one word, you wrench your whole body from the ground up through the shoulders and, finally, into the club.

This is the heart of technique, this torque relationship between the shoulders and hips, mostly. Of course without the feet grabbing the ground and supplying traction this is impossible. When I introduced this book I referred to a smooth but mighty wrenching of the body proper as being what powers a golf swing. Much of the backward wrenching to the top position is done in consideration for what happens in the delivery zone where most of this torque will be applied in the downswing. Marrying the ratios of backwards wrench with the forward wrench so that impact is where it all explodes is where much of the issues concerning timing are concerned. One reason it is good to be smooth in your take away and start down is to respect the fact that impact is where everything must arrive together. Being smooth everywhere else allows this to happen more often than not.

The best drill I can offer you to understand how this shoulder bones versus hip bones dynamics feels like is to teach you the Moe Norman swing. As I mentioned before his technique is a whittled down, pure essence of just the required elements needed to swing a club.

When I first tried his method it came quickly after my first twenty shots went to the left. Soon it gelled and I was surprised at how little motion was needed to transmit so much force. I had to spread my stance quite a bit and straighten my legs without locking them. Then I had to stand farther from the ball because I also had to raise my hands and arms up so they drew a straight line from my shoulders to the ball. The idea was to swing the club back on a single plane from the ball to the shoulders like record tilted from the shoulders to the ball aimed to the target. I then had to position my club several inches behind the ball which was just inside my left instep for a long club. This placed my swing in the first stage of the back swing before I even got started. My weight was already where I would have it at the top. It put, in my mind’s eye, the need to move left to the target to get to the ball no matter what else I did. Because this address represents the first stage of the back swing my shoulders were a little closed at address with my hips straight ahead. My left hip was slightly ahead of my left shoulder at address as well creating a spinal tilt away from the target. Now that I was employing all of Moe’s address requirements I began to practice. I was happy to find that the hand action I teach in this book – equal amounts side to side and up and down hinge action – works fine with Moe’s swing style. Because my legs were so spread out my hips were, in effect, locked in place unable to move side to side. They could tilt and turn but little else. Because my arms were raised and extended almost straight they, too, were restricted in their use. Even my hand action with such a constricted swing felt limited. And yet, as I swung the club into the ball, mostly only my hips and shoulders were moving at all. Of course the arms and club moved but as if only from the motions being produced from my core. I was enjoying the way the shoulders were able to throw the weight of the club down and out into the ball due to it being farther away from me. I was now having to go after the ball with all my weight at impact delivered into the ball. It actually felt easier on my body being on the offense versus the defense mode as I poured all my mass into the shot. My distance was identical and my accuracy was just as good as the swing I normally use only everything felt simpler, more concentrated and efficient.

As I walked away from that first test session I was aware of just how it is the shoulders being leveraged from the hips that make a swing after every other part of the swing is choked off from any possible false moves. This was Moe’s reasoning; to eliminate any false, unnecessary moves by subtle address changes. Now the swing depended on the hips and shoulders torquing against each other combined with a right to left weight shift from the top using the left hip as an axis to create power from.

Now that the swing was distilled down to it’s essence even a subtle leveraging of the shoulders against the hips – even just an 80 degree shoulder coil and a 20 degree hip turn to the top – managed to pack a lot of wallop. It’s all in how effectively you lever the two against each other and understanding that this is the “master move” of the swing, it’s heart and core. Golf is easier if this part of the body calls the rest of the shots, you’ll find.

From an aesthetic point of view the swing looks less than elegant and awkward with such a wide stance. That, alone, will discourage many from giving it a full commitment. Nonetheless, it actually works better than a number of better looking techniques. Moe epitomizes core power to make a swing. Everything else is reigned in to a secondary role. What is surprising is how little hip or shoulder turn one needs to create real power. Moe’s swing looks like a three quarter swing it’s so compact. Even his finish finds him with his club aimed to the clouds towards the target.

Just follow the above outlined procedure or get a book about Moe Norman to make this drill a pivotal part of your golf swing progress. Don’t practice it too much as the wide stance aggravates the knees and any swing deviation will creep into your real swing. It’s mostly a drill to force you to use your shoulders and hips against each other after most of the rest of the body has been limited in it’s motion. Once you understand the feel of the dance the hips and shoulders make just go back to your regular swing and apply this new feeling to it.

This answers the question I had when I began this book regarding my letter to Jack Nicklaus in 1979 about an epiphany I had that launched my game to a new level by, seemingly, letting my hands and forearms do everything. Now that I have studied the matter I agree with Lee Trevino who says that the trunk (the body) swings the branches (arms and club), not vice versa. Or as I put it, the dog (body) wags the tail (club and arms).

There IS some mysterious relationship the hands and body have that I don’t pretend to understand. Perhaps, on the other side of everything, there is a similar result focusing on the hands. I was in my mid 20’s when that method worked. At that age you can do almost anything. I now believe that the best way to swing focuses the mind, instead, on the shoulders and hips more than the hands and letting the shoulders coil everything back using traction from the feet to the top which shifts your weight to the right hip socket and then shifting aggressively to the target to your left hip socket, now reversing the ground traction from clockwise going back to counterclockwise going down. This transition zone is like a pitcher throwing his lead leg out in front of him as he prepares to launch the ball forward. It is quick and puts your center of gravity ahead of the arms and club now being launched right from the top with your weight shift, an all out point “A” to point “B” delivery as quickly as possible allowing the club to release past the hands to the target after creating a severe arm / club angle on the way down, first. The way the hips and shoulders pivot against each other in a scissor like fashion in tandem with this weight shifting is what this book is partly about.

Now, while on the subject of mind focus on the hands and that decades old epiphany I once had, I have learned that when you focus on hand action it is best to focus mostly on what they do in the forward, not backward swing.  Especially the blow through the ball. I have already mentioned this but it deserves to be repeated.They seem to operate best with an offensive move versus a defensive or other kind of move. They seem to want something to DO. They work best when the focus is of them applied to the ball through impact as they unwind to the target.

My alternate style of pre setting the club angle as soon as the swing begins, because it incorporates a pro active, not just reactive role, puts the hands, too, in the thick of things with the hip and shoulder dynamic. It’s such a new technique – it occurred to me while in the middle of writing this book – and I’ll have to see where it leads, but I think it will show me the true role of hand use in a swing and whether or not it makes up a holy trinity; (hips / shoulders / hands) to compliment my core driven method.

Accompanying all this there is a trucking motion back and forth with the hips. That subtle shuttle, like grabbing a ski lift rope to ascend a hill. Active hips work with the shoulders supplying the centrifugal force one’s fingers make in spinning a weight on a string. To get things to the top they shift mildly right, then left, only now with full force, nearly a foot, to spin the weight as fast as possible. These active hips propel the shoulders, arms and club to unwind around your lead hip socket for leverage, as well as your neck where the upper body is concerned. Meanwhile your shoulders are supplying another rotational force as they unwind the arms and club. A compound leveraging of your whole body, hips and shoulders, accompanied by a weight shift back and forth.

The hands, on the other hand, monitor club shaft and club head positions and keep the swing wide. They do “HIT” but only after the rest of the body has maneuvered them into ideal dynamic positions, first. The arms make sure that the right elbow leads the hands to the ball and that the right side fires past impact. Mostly, though, the body pivot and weight shift does all the heavy lifting allowing the arms and club to explode as they create and release angles.

Remember’ If you simultaneously wind your hands and shoulders, fully, neither can over wind and your swing should balance out perfectly. The dynamics in between, while complicated, are made easier when you focus on your core rather than your extremities.

I sometimes imagine that my elbows function as if they were the hands, letting the hands just ride along. This helps integrate the whole body into one cohesive machine. At least for me. This particular swing thought may be a little too foreign for most of you, I’ll admit.

The Feet;

Ask any architect and he’ll stress the importance of a building’s foundation. I believe one reason Jack Nicklaus excelled was his vastly superior footwork compared to almost all other golfers. Sure, he sometimes lifted his left heel at the top but that was to complete his back swing against so strong a set of muscles. At impact, every time, he was planted squarely on his left foot with his right foot balanced like a butterfly on his instep, his heel slightly off the ground. Every time, like a Swiss watch. He was never found with his left foot rolled to it’s outside edge until his follow through. At the impact zone he had control of everything with his feet. They were stable and athletic and active. Nicklaus never let his lead hip pass his lead knee in the downswing. Mike Austin and Sam Snead came close but also kept the hip behind the lead knee. Snead’s left leg straightened a little more than I prefer but his footwork was artful as well. Austin found his right foot dragged forward slightly by his left side after impact a little but this is fine and shows proper weight shift. I believe Payne Stewart did the same and he had one of the all time best swings ever. He kept his hip behind his lead knee, even to the finish.

As we all know, Tiger Woods had back problems. I point to his tendency of getting too close to the target with his lead hip at impact which rolled his left foot towards the outside edge. This put undue stress on his back, I believe. I also think he restricted his hip turn too much in his quest for body torque in his past and over rotated to his finish with his left arm well behind his back.  Now that he has made a remarkable first post fusion back operation showing at the 2017 Hero event in the Bahamas – at one point leading – I am pleased to see swing changes to guard against that. He has also managed to track his shaft more to the target versus a laid off pattern he once had. I hope he makes a full comeback and stays healthy. He may, indeed, have some more majors left in him, I think.

The feet do more than just accept and transfer weight. Already mentioned but worth repeating, they grind clockwise against the ground going back and counter clockwise going forward. This is how you actually rotate the shoulders. Imagine your feet are the bottom of a tin can turning the top of the tin can. As your feet grind so turn the shoulders. As the body coils they pivot from their insteps. That is, the left foot rolls to it’s instep to the top and the right foot rolls to it’s instep before impact. Both heels may lift, too, but this inward rolling of the feet is important. Nicklaus did this the best, I think. On the way to the top the right foot never lets the weight shift roll it to it’s outside edge. Instead it keeps pressure along the inside of the right foot, not unlike the pressure a sprinter makes against the blocks as he prepares to sprint. Once the downswing has begun you must guard against the left foot rolling to it’s outside edge before impact, It should be stable and flat on the ground while the right foot balances almost weightless at impact balancing on it’s instep. After the follow through it’s normal for the weight to roll to the outside edge of your left foot.

I noticed the footwork of Bobby Jones and was surprised to see his left heel lift off the ground a little in mid back swing. Kind of surprising since his weight shift to the right was somewhat minimal compared to others. Yet, this photo proves his weight is put into his right foot going back. By the time impact arrived Bobby Jones was almost 100 percent on his left foot, however.

At address the weight is about 50 / 50. At the top as much as 90 / 10 to the right foot and as much as 95 / 5 to the left foot at the finish. It’s less drastic with shorter clubs. There is a definite transfer of weight in a swing. Even impact registers at about 90 / 10 on the lead foot.

During the take away, if you have a forward press kind of motion, you may find a paddling up and down of the feet, right to left before you start your swing, helpful. Trading your weight from foot to foot to get them ready for the swing. Activating the feet. The feet actually initiate everything above them and, in fact, begin the weight shift to the right with the shoulders and the shift to the target afterwards.

Athletic, aggressive, yet a little quiet and disciplined as they supply the rest of your body with the leverage it will need throughout the swing. I notice how quiet the modern tour stars feet seem until the right foot merely rotates up onto it’s toe at the finish. There is a little wrench at impact as the left foot absorbs the blow but, otherwise, you’d never be able to tell by looking at the pros how much their feet really are working.

The feet are a vital chain link to the rest of your swing. Make them a strong link. Gravity is pressing your body down into the ground. This gives you the opportunity to use the ground for leverage. This is where the feet come in. They move in a rotational clock wise / counter- clockwise manner to coil and uncoil the body above and in a left and right manner to lever the club against the ball in a single direction.

The Club:

That’s right, the club. No one ever seems to devote any instruction to what the club, alone, must do. Believe it or not, due to a weight shift there are two swing centers and two distinct club head paths in a swing. The back swing circle is about a full foot behind the downswing circle. The low point of your back swing, for example, is several inches behind the ball while the low point of your downswing is several inches in front of the ball. From face front it resembles the shape of a crescent moon, the inside edge more steep than the back side edge from the top to impact. Like two large Hoola Hoops leaned side by side against a wall, one being about a foot ahead of the other. As I said, this is due to the shift to the right going back and the shift to the left going forward. A third Hoola Hoop representing address would be only a few inches ahead of the backswing arc. The shift forward is twice whatever the backswing shift is. Once you begin your forward swing the whole center of gravity has moved forward almost a foot for longer clubs. This results in the whole arc shifting about one foot forward from the back swing arc’s path. All beneath a steady head and upper body. Strobe images of Bobby Jones bear this fact out. From face front he takes the club back to the top and then the camera shows how his downswing arc slips ahead of his back swing arc. So you do not trace the same path back and forward but a weight shift moves your center of gravity and your whole swing arc forward from the top. Making sure to take a divot beginning in front of the ball will aid in achieving this shift to the target with your hands ahead of the ball.

The club also has two different paths back and forward when viewed from behind facing the target. The back swing arc is a little more upright and above the shoulders while the downswing arc is a little flatter and around the hips more. This is also due to weight transfer and center of gravity transfer and other considerations relating to anatomy in the process. This produces a path back that is also slightly more straight back from the ball compared to a slightly more inside / out path coming down into impact.

The general path of the club is at an angle from the ball through your shoulders going back and just a little lower in the body coming down like a tilted plane aligned to the target. This means that, at the top, you allow your wrist to roll a little to flatten out the downswing plane allowing a small inside to square loop as the whole arc shifts left towards the target.

The toe rotates progressively around the hosel going back and then back the other way going through. Not dramatically, but 180 degrees spread out from top to follow through. (Clockwise going back and counter clockwise going down from your perspective.) As this book points out, you limit the rotation going back some to keep your left wrist from cupping at the top cocking, instead, your right wrist forming wrinkles across the back of that hand to the top and until impact.  Most of the forearm and club rotation occurs in the transition and during and after impact.

Another matter involves where speed is applied; Always more after impact than before impact. That is the feeling to strive for; starting out smooth with the take-away and smoothly finishing like a bullet to the finish. The target side of the ball is where you want the speed. Even if physics proves speed is greatest just before impact strive for after impact speed, regardless.

The Swing; A Comprehensive View.;

Now that I have shown you the grip and stance (Elsewhere and out of sequence) and have given you an overview of the swing and it’s many body parts and how they all work, we come to executing the swing, itself, from withdrawing the club from the bag to putting it back in the bag.

I’d like to start, right off, with a new development I am enjoying; the alternate early wrist cock swing versus the one piece take away swing that is commonly taught. I will definitely also teach the conventional method as my new breakthrough style is cutting edge technique as far as I know. Only Dustin Johnson of the pro tour seems to employ this method of an immediate setting of the wrists upon take away and, as such, I doubt most of you will start off with this style. I’d like to get it out of the way, early, so you have a chance to try both methods, first, to see if you prefer one or the other. It’s early in the stages of research and development but I already feel confident that this new technique will render the one piece take away style obsolete as the early wrist set is easier on the body and especially the wrists and seems a lot easier to master, believe it or not.

In reality the early set take away should be called the one piece method while the so called one piece method should be called the three piece method. In the early set style the wrists start to activate at the same time as everything else and stay in sync with the rest of the body throughout the whole swing. In the one piece take away style the body moves first, the hands set second and, third, they arrive at the top, hopefully set properly, and that’s just the back swing. This tried and true method actually stresses the wrists in multiple directions unnecessarily. Going back there is a stress to keep the wrists frozen, the club swinging as if an extension of the left arm. This stress is akin to the stress that makes the shaft flex as it moves the club head weight. Then the wrists unlock and start to hinge gradually to the top. Then they must be timed to properly transition into the down swing, cocked just so. This transition puts reverse stress on the wrists as they change directions. In the early set method the wrists are always cocked until they are un-cocked. Simple. Less back and forth stresses on the wrists. The early set method allows one to hold the upper body coil into the downswing better and, because the wrist angle was set right away, the urge to further wield the club in a head over handle manner is ingrained. This same tension helps them hold onto their club angle better, as well, into the down swing. Another way of looking at it is this; Because the club is rendered weightless from the hands immediately, the shoulders, instead, feel the weight of the arms and club together, as one suspended, connected unit and ,in so doing, preserve the coil better so as not to disturb the tension or lack thereof in the hands with the club until impact. A feeling of the shoulders cradling the arms and club and keeping them tension free until impact. This keeps them coiled longer and better, I think, than the traditional technique that finds the hands always sensing and resisting the tension of the weight in the club head. In my early set technique you let the shoulders do all that, instead. The hands are just a connection until impact.

Both methods have their advantages but I believe the one piece take away grew out of a need to swing hickory wood shafts which flexed and twisted some and had to be swung like a rope to minimize this fact. All along, I believe, the early set style was waiting to be discovered to make golf simpler. I think it’s about time. So allow me to present my first impressions of the early set style of back swing;

It’s basically a matter of rendering the club weightless and free of stress by smoothly popping it into a cocked position as soon as you begin your swing. You try to mimic the postures the club will have just prior to impact as far as it’s geometric positions are concerned; a little inside of straight back and cocking the same way a baton twirls as it is spun from the center of the shaft, spinning a little like a propeller blade, end over end. The same action you get when throwing a stick end over end. The image of a weed whacker, it’s nylon filament line cutting grass as it spins furiously, may help in describing the rotation of the whole club as it whirls through impact.

If you examine a swing you will find that the club rotates head over handle one and half times going back and three and a half times going forward.  And all this time you thought it was one time around your body. Nope. At address the club is vertical. Three quarters to the top it is vertical only the handle has rotated to the bottom (one) to the top add another half rotation. Going down the club rotates once from the top to late downswing, again trading handle for head; (one). From there to mid follow through, again; (two) and from mid follow through to finish (one and one half) rotations more! So, indeed, the feeling is not just a head over handle feeling but, rather, a head over handle over head over handle feeling. Really rotate that club shaft like a propeller through the ball. Pro active hands have a place in golf. Again, like I described in the chapter about hands, what they do going forward, not backwards, is where your mind focus should be. Especially during the strike as they are actually applied.

Who but I would point out that a club rotates head over handle FIVE TIMES in one swing? I can’t recall ever reading about that glaring but almost invisible fact, before. The lesson to take away from this insight is to go after the ball like the whole club was a buzz saw rotating end over end over end over end over end over end, over end over end,  for it actually IS.

In reality the shaft spins like a single propeller blade, not two, around it’s axis, in golf’s case the hands. You may have to imagine that it does so twice to the top and three times back to the finish to grasp the kind of shaft dynamics I’m trying to describe.  Think of how an ice skater tucks his or her body in to spin the fastest and how they slow down as they expand their arms. You want that compressed feeling that produces speed. Making a back swing kind of feels like curling everything to the top the way one rolls a jelly roll into it’s cylindrical shape. The innermost curl is the hands, the middle your shoulders, the outside layer your lower body. The club shaft curling into an angle, then the arms and body. A little like rolling a carpet into a cylinder and then unrolling it flat for the downswing. The beauty of this new technique is that it removes harsh shaft stresses and body stresses from take away until impact when the full weight of your body is transferred into the club head as it clobbers the ball like a buzz saw with unstoppable force, the shaft like a stick flying end over end through space and less like a stick merely swinging back and forth. At impact you get a distinct feeling of twirling the club like a baton, end over end through impact, head over handle as if doing so several times and not just one rotation. It’s a feeling, I’ll admit, but it seems to best describe the proper dynamic.

One way to get a sense of how this new wrist set feels is to simply balance a club from the palm of your hand, the shaft pointing straight up as it balances. The club has weight but no side stress on the shaft. In the one piece take away the rear side of the shaft is stressed as it is swung, pendulum style, slightly bowing the shaft.. Conversely the front side of the shaft is stressed coming down to the ball. In my new style you gingerly, and smoothly just relieve the shaft of any side stresses and cock the angle in the proper direction and posture and continue to cock the club all the way to the top pulling the rest of the body into it’s cocked position as well. All body parts simultaneously cock to the top, wrists included. This is a smooth and unhurried motion that even allows a smoother transition zone requiring less speed to get ahead of the club for the forward blow. The sensation is like a Cobra snake rising up out of it’s basket, hovering above the ground, coiled and supported by it’s coil. Coiled tight as a drum yet completely relaxed and in control. Conversely, the one piece style finds the arms swinging to and fro more and depending on timing to function, almost like two acrobats catching each other as they fly in space, frankly. In the pre set style you coil up like a spring and are able to hold the cocked angles longer at the top without stress and stay cocked longer into the downswing, waiting until the delivery zone to stress the club shaft and unleash your pent up, stored power.

We used to marvel at how Tiger Woods could stop a swing in mid down swing. From 50 mph to zero in a few feet. I imagine that he was still holding his coil halfway into his downswing waiting for the explosive release of all the angles created to that point. My pre set style seems to tap this ability to suspend one’s coil at the top and have control of everything as you transition retaining some of the body tension you made going back into the early downswing. After all, your wrists, by setting an angle right away, put the proper tension in the hands to better hold the backswing back. The swing started out with a cock of the wrists that set up a chain reaction all the way down to the feet cocking the whole body to the top. Because you activated this cock of the wrists from the start this wind up body tension was easy to feel and identify and thus preserve as you made the transition. Less back and forth energy and more direct coil from the ground up. You still do use the hip shift back and forth to power centrifugal force except your swing seems more stable and straight up and down from your stance compared to a sway sensation that accompanies the one piece style back swing.

In a profound sense it feels a little like taking command of the club rather than letting it take command of you. Right away it is subdued and tamed until it is wielded, like a snake hovering in it’s coiled state waiting for the moment to strike.

Another way of grasping how this swing feels different is to compare the action to the action one makes when playing what we (playmates) called “Three flies, up” a baseball game where the batter would toss a ball up in front of him and hit it as it descended to his hitting zone to waiting fielders trying to get their three flies for their turn at bat. The early set style take away feels like the club is tossed into weightlessness, like the ball as it rises before falling. From that point it seems to hide from stresses until the impact zone where upon it is wielded with an unstoppable, highly leveraged force to the target side of the ball. Just like the batter doesn’t feel alignment considerations with his bat, only it’s timed use, the golfer senses where the target is and where the ball is and aligns itself accordingly by feel. By considering the shaft’s relationship to the left arm as it swings you should be able to compliment the two for ideal leverage and direction. There are four things I consider; ball position, target, left arm, shaft. How best do I use these two levers together? Another way of appreciating this is to imagine swinging through a giant wall that is aimed to the target. A direct 90 degree attack that would not bend a nail if it were fixed into the back of the ball, but drive it straight through. This wall is aimed like your driver’s club face. You simply try to bust through it at a 90 degree angle and the shot should go straight. How the left arm and club shaft align themselves as a unit as you swing should help you solve any accuracy problems.  It’s a little like Babe Ruth at bat; You sense the target, you sense the bat and you sense the ball and find the proper recipe for results, almost instinctively.

By the way, speaking of Babe Ruth, his whole talent as a batter seems to be summed up in the phrase “Less is more.” He stood at bat very unassumingly and calm and relaxed, his bat merely held in his hands up near his side, a stride into the swing and unwound everything like a propeller blade through the swing.  Bobby Jones had the same calm demeanor at address, readying himself for the move with the least wasted motion.

Because this centrifugal tug is constant you must move quickly once you start down to stay ahead of this tug, this “weight”. That is why I emphasize this so much. You have to stay ahead of the spinning weight, especially in the transition. By comparison, with the pre set style you have more trunk control and can creep into position with your lower body before releasing your trunk coil. You don’t have to rely on timing quite as much as you can hold your coil in place better with a weightless club.

Now we come to the swing. I stated that my method will use as it’s platform the Gravity Golf System taught by David C. Lee. Essentially it uses weight transfer back and forth and body coil in the swing to propel extended and relaxed arms and hands and club powered by the large body muscles of the back, shoulders, hips and legs as the weight moves from the top, first going down and then forward, landing on the lead hip as an axis, and rotating the body out of the way of the arms and club through impact. As if the arms and club just fall into impact leveraged by the larger body muscles with the weight shift.

In a nutshell: rebounding into your back swing from the forward press weight shift, you simultaneously move the club to the top and coil your body and shift your weight to your right hip socket. As you transition into the forward swing you shift your weight to the left hip socket thus increasing your wrist cock into the downswing as you lead your upper body and club into the ball with your lower body. Both back and forward, the hips provide a moving shuttle, like your fingers make when spinning a weight on a string – always tugging opposite of the weight  being moved. This is why you have to shift slightly away from the target with your whole body about an inch BEFORE the club can follow to make a back swing. Similarly, going forward the body must shift target ward an inch BEFORE the club can follow. Just like your fingers move to spin a weight on a string. That is the role of the hips, mostly. They provide that centrifugal force. Meanwhile the upper body coil and arms and club are held back until impact and release.

Coming into impact, the club shaft now severely angled from the wrists halfway down, as the weight is landing on the left hip socket the weight is deflected slightly away from the target line and opposite the weight of the club at impact. Dennis Lee describes this deflection  as some seventy degrees left of the target line. Just know that your legs will have to exert themselves most at impact to offset the centrifugal force of the club head wherever it may happen to be at any given moment. Your arms and club weigh enough to pull your shoulders first back and then forward as they traverse forward. You must counter fall against this pull and by impact, with the club all the way to your leading foot and the ball, that direction is slightly left of the target line and back towards your stance line. Leaning back against the club weight. By the time your shaft is aimed to the target you pull directly against that, for example. During impact there is a hard landing on your left hip that pushes up against all the centrifugal force that the club head creates. Your swing pivots around that socket and allows the arms and club to swing past the body and to the finish.  As the club goes down to impact you have to push up against that force with especially your left leg to increase and maintain the centrifugal force that is produced. Since you swing down and right of the target to meet the ball, initially, this defection of weight is inside the target line somewhat. The counter fall is the ricochet from inside out to square at impact and then outside in. As I remarked earlier you have the inside to square shift to the ball because it is on the ball line while you are on the stance line. The ball is forward in you stance and your club head swings in an arc. Because of these factors you must swing inside out just to be square at impact with the ball that far forward in your stance. From impact you must then counter fall back to inside the target line because that is opposite where the weight is at that moment. Again, like spinning a weighted object on a string you’re always tugging opposite the position of the weight at all times. In fact, just a shade ahead  of it

Dennis Lee calls this the “counter fall”. This is the power pivot point of the swing where all the angles are brought to bear and they are forced to release.

This unleashes the club and now you have to release everything to the target past the ball position. The club shaft that was once aimed away from the target as it entered the hitting zone is now aiming directly to the target having rotated 180 degrees head over handle. Now you enter the finish almost completely on your left leg and hip, your body uncoiled fully to the target your right foot rotated up on it’s toe.

That’s the gravity technique as I understand it. Pretty simple. Let whole body coil and all the big muscles get involved and use a weight shift to unleash the package around its many pivot points delivering the club squarely to the target through the impact zone. The arms and club are whip slung through impact and remain passive and extended and relaxed throughout.

Dennis Lee did not invent this technique but helped identify elements that make it work. There is no doubt that many greats have used this technique from golfs first days. Jack Nicklaus and Sam Snead used it so let’s examine both of their swings before I go into my instructions.;

As I explained, I have real time film of Snead that reveals timing and tempo considerations so let’s start with his swing.

Sam is relaxed and natural at address with a slightly closed stance. His back swing is definitely one piece with his left arm and club matched until the club is knee high at which point it starts to cock naturally due to momentum that he created at  takeaway. Enough momentum to propel the club and arms all the way to the top position. You can observe that his left knee resists his upper body coil all the way back but his body otherwise accommodates this coil. This upper body coil is prodigious, indeed. As if Snead equates coil with power as if he equates arm extension and club width with power. He lingers at the top position a long time after first making sure he tapped out his coil. As he transitions into his downswing he keeps his arms wide and away from his shoulders and his lead knee, mostly, wings out to the target to get ready to catch all of his body weight at impact. His right leg is mostly just holding firm as his weight moves first down to the ground and then target wards as he enters impact. It almost looks like he is jumping out of an airplane, bow legged his weight is going down to the ground so much at first. Midway down his weight seems evenly distributed on both legs and by impact almost all of his weight is on his left leg. His club shaft angle increases as his arms move into the impact zone. He has held onto his upper body coil as his lower body leads the the way into impact. He has kept his head steady as he shifts his weight to the target. Now all his pivot points; his shoulders, hips, wrists, etc are in perfect leverage positions. His weight shifts all the way to his left hip socket as his whole body braces for release of the club. The release is complete and opposite of where the club was as it entered the impact zone. Now it is fully rotated to the target and even the club head and forearms rotate counterclockwise leaving nothing behind in the effort to deliver maximum speed and power. Sam’s arms and body look almost identical when the shaft is parallel to the ground at both the top and the near finish positions. The main difference is the amount of hip rotation – much fuller to the finish. It’s as if he uses his upper body like a huge coil and his arms like fixed extensions and that he swings this apparatus as if from his lower body. Sam Snead’s trunk is actually vertical at the top, not leaning away from the target as I recommend. So are many tour pro’s. The important thing is it is not angled whatsoever towards the target. It’s so important to keep the upper body back while the lower body moves to the target going down.

Compared to Jack Nicklaus Sam Snead has a relatively straight left leg at impact but otherwise is very similar. They both tap the power of their body coil and all the big muscles to make sure that nature does most of the work. As Moe Norman once said of the weight shift element of the swing; “It’s as easy as falling off a log.” Well, almost.

Now Jack Nicklaus’s swing;

Jack more exemplifies the reverse “K” address position. His head position is slightly to the right with his hands opposite his left hip. Jack keeps his right arm above his left more than Snead going back but uses the one piece takeaway all the way to hip height at which point his club cocks from momentum to the top. Because Jack is so powerful in his hips and legs his knees travel a lot compared to Sam. ( I recall as younger man plotting on paper the amount of knee movement in his swing and it outpaces everything except his arms.) Never are either of his legs caught in an extended or straight position but always with some degree of flex present at all times. Like Sam, Jack taps out his upper body coil and extends his arms and club outwards throughout his swing. Both players know that it is body coil and arm and club width that allow the weight shift to do it’s work. In the transition Jack’s powerful legs charge into action his knees leading the way. Jack’s right leg kicks to the target a little earlier than Sam but his left knee at impact is definitely more flexed as it catches the stresses of impact allowing the lead leg and not just the hip to absorb the blow. Jack’s swing is a little more reverse “C: than Sam’s in the finish, his head still nearer his address position instead of rotating forward and allowing his body to straighten up like Sam.

Mike Austin’s swing:

I think, perhaps the best non touring pro swing ever, Mike Austin must also be compared.

Mike is a little more on his right leg at address and his hips swing back and forth under his steady head more than Sam or Jack. They slide away from the target, without spinning behind himself, in a tilted manner. Similarly his shoulders tilt a little more than the others. Unlike Sam and Jack, Mike cocks his wrists a little earlier in the swing as his weight slides to his right hip socket. Unlike the other two, Mike makes most of his shoulder and upper body coil LATER in his back swing rather than immediately coiling them from the takeaway. Into the transition Mike wings out his lead leg like Snead and, as he enters impact, really shifts his hips to the target creating a massive spinal tilt at impact that finds his hands ahead of the club at impact. He keeps his knees flexed at all times allowing his left hip and leg to absorb his weight through impact as his right foot is pulled up on it’s toe. Mike stops rotating his hips after his club is extended to the target. He does not spin out, whatsoever. Back and forward his hip and shoulder tilt catches the momentum of the swing like a sail or a catcher’s mitt. Observing Mike’s tempo you will find that he does not rush the sequence of his fluid swing style. He starts the club back smoothly and keeps the motion smooth waiting until his extended arms and club finish their move to the top before he smoothly starts down. Even though his shoulder coil is executed a little later in the back swing than Sam and Jack his shoulders tap out and have to wait momentarily for the arms and club catch up. You see, it was the body coil that propelled the arms and club and they lag behind slightly. He relies on gravity to dictate his tempo. This has a way of harnessing all his power and delivering it in an effortless manner. His club head arrives at impact with all his weight behind it. Sam Snead shares this trait of waiting for gravity and momentum to finish the back swing before starting down. Jack, too, has a smoothness that helps synchronize his whole action for maximum leverage and effortlessness.

Even though Mike waits for the back swing to come to almost a stop, once starting down he moves fastest from the top position to half way down and describes this part of the swing as where the most energy is required, where the dye is cast and speed is created, that the release is a response to this first move down. I describe this move as getting from point “A” (the top) to point “B” (Impact) with utter dispatch and speed, leaving nothing on the table. I suggest that this thought tricks the body into the best body / arm / club sequence to create speed for impact. All three golfers seem to cover a lot of ground in this small space in the swing. Even Bobby Jones described this first move down as the most important move in the swing which involves a weight shift to the target.

None of these three swings emphasizes the arms behind the head finish position of many modern swings. They all have the elbows somewhat above or in front of the head. Especially in Mike Austin’s case, the club has been fully released to the target and needs no further manipulation after. Much of the finish position represents the brakes that the body has to apply to any swing to bring it to a halt, anyway. If you can spare your back unnecessary strain and keep the elbows from traveling too far behind your head at the finish, I say all the better. As for myself, I swing just how my body wants to the finish and immediately release my body from the stress of the finish position once I arrive there. No posing necessary is my opinion.

That Mike makes most of his shoulder coil late into his back swing is good in two aspects; the shoulders are applying speed even before the transition zone giving him a head start with speed and one of the best downswing thoughts you can employ is to make one last crank back at the top of the shoulders before you start down. This move encourages that. That he times his shoulder coil later in his back swing helps make sure that his shoulders are the last thing to move backwards before he starts down. This may aid the proper sequence of events and I encourage this move of emphasizing shoulder coil especially at the top rather than too early.

In viewing Mike’s top of the back swing position it would seem that he was doing Jack Nicklaus before Jack Nicklaus. The only difference is Mike travels laterally slightly more with his upper body. His head moves maybe three inches back and forth, like many tour pros. Jack, remember, was taught to vigorously keep his head still.

Jack’s arms are proportionately shorter than Sam and Mike and, as a result, they have to extend a little more at the top to be in proper position. No flying elbow, here.

I’ve explained the differences, but what about similarities? They all three swing wide with their arms to the top and fully, even lifting their left heel off the ground momentarily. They all arrive at the top with a fully coiled trunk and their weight over the right hip socket and they all then shift the weight to their left hip socket as the arms and club fall to the delivery zone. They all allow the club to cock most fully halfway down to the ball. They all lead the downswing with their left knee and foot and lower body while holding onto their club cock and body coil until the last minute. They all land hard on their left hip at impact leveraging everything from that socket. They all fully release the club to the other side of the ball after impact allowing the arms to release the club as the forearms rotate with the club, itself. They all find it unnecessary to unwind the arms behind the head at the finish and allow them to stay above or in front of their head. While Nicklaus may linger with his head back a bit the other two allow some straightening up of the body at the finish. They all swing on a somewhat upright plane. They all extend their right shoulder to the top allowing it to travel around into camera view. Similarly, they all extend the left shoulder all the way under the chin at the top. A fully extended set of shoulders and arms throughout the swing.

Nicklaus and Austin’s hand and club action back and forward are almost identical – the early wrist set of Austin and the late set of Nicklaus excepted. The club goes to the top traveling up the side seam of the body whereas Snead has a more direct path back. All three make a move from the top to impact that is slightly inside out until impact were the club is traveling square. They describe this as a feeling of swinging down and out to the target. The laws of physics automatically returns the action back to the inside after impact and up over ones’s left shoulder but it is a feeling of inside to square in the forward swing. As I explained earlier, this has to do with the fact that you are swinging from the stance line to the ball line from the top and must swing out to meet the ball. The forward positioning of the ball combined with the fact that the club travels in an arc requires an inside out path to impact just to arrive square at impact. All three minimize wrist and hand and fore arm manipulation to the top arriving with the driver’s face aligned with their left arm at about a 45 degree angle, their left wrist straight, neither cupped nor bowed. If any of them err on the side of a cupped or bowed left wrist at the top they err on the side of being bowed a little. This keeps the club below the plane and makes it easier to send the club outwards to meet the ball which is several feet in front of you. Were they cupped it would be like having a screw loose on a hinge rising out of position thus requiring the talent of a Fred Couples or Bobby Jones to take advantage of whatever extra freedom it offers.

They all use the gravity swing that moves the big scaffolding of the body parts wide around a steady head; the shoulders, back, arms and club, hips and lower body and in both directions. This is facilitated by shifting weight off of the left foot to free the left side up so it can coil around the right side. As the passive arms and club reach the stall point at the top the weight is transferred back to the left hip letting the right side unwind around the left side, thus tightening the whole coil. Now the fall to the left hip socket unleashes all that power and coil as the left side pushes up against centrifugal force at impact unwinding the whole everything under a steady head.

Think of the inherent power of an action that wraps the whole left side around the whole right side with a shift off the left side with the shoulders coiled at least 90 degrees and then transitioning to the opposite force; shifting the weight to the target and off the right foot and onto the left foot now allowing the whole right side to release around the whole left side, all this powered with a massive weight shift to the target that lands the weight hard on the left hip socket at impact as the body and club pivot around that socket. The arms must stay relaxed and extended, going along for the ride, but they are then whip slung through impact with massive power, all that your body can produce. Because it was the body core and the big muscles that did most of the work it feels almost effortless. The role of the hands and arms is to properly align the club shaft, mostly, throughout the swing, to stay extended and tension free and to allow the body pivot to propel them to the target.

Completely counter intuitive to most of man’s instincts and sensibilities. Childlike in it’s imagination, it is the best technique ever used by anyone, ever. At least so far. I doubt this will ever change as long as humans are constructed as they are. My three favorite swings; Nicklaus, Snead and Austin and hundreds more have used it all along.

This technique uses the shoulder coil and the hips with a weight shift to propel relaxed and extended arms and club. It’s very integrated and one piece and less prone to breakdown.

This technique likes width and volume and coil and hates constriction and timidity. It’s a very free and soaring kind of feeling as the ball rockets skyward like an arrow released from a powerful bow, your weight supported by your left leg at the finish with your whole body stretched out. Mostly, you’ll notice it feels effortless for all it’s power and accuracy. This technique taps gravity and the large muscles of the body. It uses the joints and pivot points for maximum effect.

Think of all the bones and muscles your body has and make sure to mostly use the largest ones to propel the club. The hands and arms multiply all the forces they create. In fact, in studying Austin’s swing, you will notice how his left arm allows the right arm and club to release past it before it allows swing momentum, not arm manipulation, to continue it’s motion to the finish. Going back to his childhood drill of swinging into a heavy rug on a line, his left arm does not swing out ahead of his body during impact but lets a released right side pull it forward after impact.

Creating Centrifugal Motion;

During the take away you create centrifugal force, right away, whether using the early cock or one piece method. This is done mostly through the shoulders; Imagine that your shoulders are like a giant wheel atop a post, like a carnival ride with carriages that hang from cables fixed atop the wheels perimeter. When the ride is off the cables hang straight down. When the machine is activated and the wheel on top starts to rotate around the pillar the carriages below begin to swing out a little due to centrifugal force. The cables are swinging out at about a 45 degree angle when the machine speeds up.

This is the essence of creating centrifugal force, initially; rotate the shoulders like a wheel atop a pillar as you simultaneously shift your weight to your right hip socket, the club swinging like a weighted rope away from the ball. This move will get centrifugal force acting on your arms and club as the body coiling swings everything to the top. Make sure you get your left shoulder all the way under your chin at the top. You should not snatch the club away from address or unduly increase grip pressure but, rather, ease into motion with a proper amount of force. The Gravity Swing technique refers to a release of the club early into the back swing, a wrist cock if you will, that releases the club and arms from any arm tension required to initiate the back swing motion. Mr. Lee suggests that the amount of “heave” away from the ball with the shoulders and back muscles and this release point be right on the money, neither too weak not too powerful. Just enough force to propel the arms and club all the way to the top at which point they reach a stall point and start to fall back to the ball. Once centrifugal force is activated you maintain this force and increase it during impact, also with body rotation now going the opposite way forward, the hips tugging against an opposite force of the club weight like fingers spinning a weighted string. As the club is allowed to cock fully midway into the downswing and by the time you land on your left hip at impact, centrifugal force reaches it’s maximum force. At this point your hands are busy just holding on and allowing the swing to release past the ball.

It should be said, also, that to create centrifugal force the feet grind in a clock wise and counter clockwise fashion as well as back and forward. That is they act like the bottom of a tomato can: To spin the can’s top you must spin the bottom in the same direction. Similarly, to rotate counter clockwise going forward you must gird in a similar fashion with your feet. All this while also shifting weight right to left, back and forth. The fact that a golf mat spins in a counter clockwise manner for a right handed golfer suggests, indeed, that this rotational girding of the feet takes place, especially in the forward swing.

In a simplistic view it could be said that the feet rotate the shoulders and swing the arms and club while the hip shuttle adds the needed punch when it comes to creating centrifugal force. In this sense the hips are a little like the force you use to start a lawnmower by pulling on the cord. While you want to have enough tilt to avoid spinning out and losing your leverage, you also want to “pull the cord” with your hips through the ball. That is the force that acts like fingers spinning a weighted object.

In observing Sergio Garcia’s enviable impact zone last year in slow motion I noticed that his hips and feet and shoulders did most of their rotational work through the impact zone. This dynamic replaces what would otherwise be an independent action of the arms swinging out ahead of the body. Once the arms pass the body rotational body force is retarded. Garcia uses body rotation to swing his arms and club forward, not vice versa. It bears repeating that when Mike Austin swung a club into a heavy rug on a line and kept his left arm from swinging out ahead of his body it forced his entire right side to rotate and crash into the shot like a wave breaking on the rocks. The minute you try to tense up the arms and use them independently the proper body rotation is prevented.The dog wags the tail, not vice versa.

This is the best point to end my swing technique section, right there with the slow motion footage that proves that the body does most of it’s rotational work during the actual strike of the ball. That the body either swings the arms or the arms swing themselves but can’t do both at the same time. That the best technique has the arms and club swung by the body mechanics, not the other way around.

This answers, for me, the question I always had ever since my 1979 letter to Jack Nicklaus about my success with the thought of just thinking about my hands and nothing else to make the swing work. I don’t discount the possibility that certain hand thoughts can trigger correct body actions but I have to say that, for now, it seems that Jack Nicklaus was correct, all along, and I was a student raising my hand out of turn, perhaps, at the time.

I recall then that Jack devoted his monthly Golf Digest lesson’s section to just the hands for about a year, straight, after my letter. I looked for other hints of my role in his swing philosophy or any references to my letter at all and found only one true reference; It was from his lifelong teacher, Jack Grout, who remarked about his sudden swing changes, then; “Too handsey..”. Jack then went back to his roots and began extending the club more on both sides of the ball and won the U.S. Open at Baltusrol, as I recall, and the crowds were yelling “Jack is back!” He was slumping before my letter but I regret any distraction I may have contributed to then and hope this book makes up for some of that. That Jack took all of this in stride is emblematic of how he handled adversity on the course his whole life. A true champion, through and through.

Jack, going to my Carmel, California post office and seeing your letter with the Golden Bear seal and your name addressed to me is a thrill I will always cherish. Thanks for writing me back.

This may also be the time to bring up Alex Morrison’s influence on me and Jack Grout, for that matter, who promoted Morrison’s teachings to a young Jack Nicklaus.

As I mentioned, my first foray into big time competition was the Southern Amateur in Miami, Florida in 1977. I came in second to last due to my inability to avoid all the lateral water hazards on that course.(many holes with creeks on both sides) Just months later with only a few more events under my belt, there I was in third place in the U.S. Amateur qualifying event after 31 holes at one under par. It was a tight, wooded, dogleg kind of course and I was playing solid golf. I credit my reading Alex Morrison’s book; “A New Way To Better Golf” written in the 30’s or 40’s, with vaulting my golf to a new level.

It really occurred when I saw two photos, side by side, of him without a club at all. One photo showed him with his shoulders turned away from the target. The other photo showed him with his shoulders turned to the target, his arms at his side. When I saw this I thought how stupid it was to think that that move had anything to do with the golf swing. Once I tried it I realized that that move had EVERYTHING to do with the golf swing. Pretty soon my whole swing was orchestrated from those two position, like bookends, virtually making my swing. The footwork, the hips, the arms and club, everything flowed into proper sequence when I achieved those two positions which required the shoulders to rotate, fully back and forward. By taking care of the shoulder positions at the top and the finish the rest of the swing took care of itself, in a sense.

Jack Nicklaus used to hear from Jack Grout “Turn more” in his lessons. “Extend more” Things Morrison stressed. Alex Morrison pointed out how the large back and shoulder muscles get pulled back like a sail full of wind on the back swing and are then unleashed into impact in the downswing. Big muscles making golf more effortless. He was ahead of his time in doing so and quite successful with his book. I recall how he managed to get scores of professional Broadway dancers all swinging like a pro without taking out each other ankles on the same stage in just days. He told them all the right moves and they all swung like Sam Snead within a few hours. That book made a difference in my life. Only Jack Nicklaus’s books influenced me more. By the way, “Golf My Way” by Jack is the best selling instructional book of all time, I recall reading once.

I now believe that the shoulder focus helps anyone get results faster than other body parts and it so happens that the shoulders, the space between them, at the base of one’s neck, also happens to be the center of the whole swing once you add a golf club to your hands. Go ahead, hold onto a golf club and raise it above your head. It’s about the same length away from your neck than your neck is to your feet. Right in the middle of your whole machine.

From your feet which give you traction to move any part of your body at all, the shoulders are the last thing they connect to not counting your arms and club. In this respect you turn your shoulders to a coil from your feet and everything else in between gets it’s proper amount of coil almost automatically. The hips only half as much as the shoulders staying proportionate to their distance from the ground.

That the focus on shoulders helps one finish his back swing before starting down is crucial to correct technique. Too often, if one is thinking of other body parts, he may race down before his body has finished it’s coil and throw the whole motion out of whack. There are lots of reasons why mind focus on the shoulders takes care of the rest of the swing. This is the only stable part of your body besides your feet. Everything else is moving all over the place. The shoulders, however, are centered for most of the swing only coming out of their posture to stand upright at the finish. It can fairly be said that any centrifugal force emanates from this region, the shoulders and neck, and that the hip shuttle and weight shift merely adds punch at the right moment. The very fact that the body rotates first clockwise back to the top and then reverses direction in the opposite direction compresses the swing and creates most of the power in a golf swing. Focusing the on the shoulders gives one the best chance at a fully integrated technique that balances out the whole body in all the right amounts. Learning how to marry this body coil with the shoulders with the club and the arms is the secret to golf, in my opinion.

I recall once looking down at the ground at my bare feet and hands below me on the carpet of a hotel I was in in the 70’s while playing a tournament. My hands face down together between my feet.  I thought then, maybe these extremities held the keys to golf technique. Now, decades later, I suppose, if that’s true, that the feet swing the body and club and the hands just hold on and align things, mostly. They also create, store and release an angle with the club to maximize dynamics. Maybe it sounds simplistic, but that’s how I see it. By focusing on the shoulders you focus on the center of the swing and I believe that brings the best results. You turn the body from the shoulders, back and forth, they get traction from the feet to do that. The shoulders swing the arms and club. Ultimately the feet are involved, perhaps more than the hands.

THE CORE DRIVEN GOLF SWING; RECAP.

For enduring the painstaking detail I regret it takes to lay out this knowledge, congratulations if you  have made it this far. Now it’s time to simplify things and just recap the swing in a broad and general way so that it makes sense as one fluid motion that you can conjure up at will, someday. Someday all you should have to think about is the exact shot you are trying to produce and just pull the trigger. That is the essence of playing golf; losing yourself to the shot, only. I suspect most tour pros focus on the shot more than anything else. They have already paid their dues and know how to swing a club.

As it so happens, this stage of the book finds me coming off of a month long layoff from hitting balls since a left thumb injury (not golf related) forced me to. Normally after a layoff like that I’m a little, if not quite, rusty for at least a few days until I get my swing back. Not so this time. It was like I never lost a day at all. In fact I hit the ball even tighter than usual. And with only a 3 metal and no warm up. So, it would seem that writing this book and reformulating even my own swing where it was awry has paid of in spades. Now golf really IS like riding a bicycle. It is now natural and accessible and at my beck and call.

I promised you, the reader, the ability to create out of thin air a powerful and correct swing by simply applying your swing technique knowledge to your various body parts and covering just a few basic tenets to succeed.

I suppose the first tenet, once a correct stance and grip are employed, is a steady head. Not frozen still but reasonably steady. The head and shoulders area must stay centered, not unlike your feet, as the body performs it’s functions. They both swivel and rotate but stay centered until the finish whereupon the upper body is allowed pivot forward a little and to stand up straight, somewhat. If anything, a little sway back and forth of a few inches, only, is preferable to a reverse sway of forward and then back. If you ever see the T.V. show where a Cheetah is fitted with a camera atop it’s head you will be stunned to find that the head of a Cheetah, even while running over uneven ground, is as still and steady as a new car on a smooth paved road. Uncanny! This proves you can move very athletically around a steady head.

The second basic to get under your belt is the full turn, back and forth, of your shoulders and to let that motion orchestrate most of the rest of your swing. Your connection to the ground for leverage with your feet makes this motion possible. They gird the ground both clockwise and counter clockwise as well as back and forth away and to the target. This combination of rotating in two directions, one against the other, creates a rotational compression. It’s one reason why the club shaft cocks in the downswing, to absorb some of this compression and deliver it at the last second during impact. While making the back swing resist against the shoulder coil with your knees a little to get a tight windup of your muscles and keep the lower body ahead of the upper body until after impact. While gathering up maximum leverage with your shoulder and body coil match it with the gathering up of your wrist cock to arrive at the top with the proper balance; both fully tapped and ready to unload.

Another tenet is to incorporate into this pivot a weight shift back and forth mostly from hip socket to hip socket and from foot to other foot to amplify the power of the pivot and coil. At impact most of your weight should be on your front foot. Arriving with your weight on the lead hip socket and foot is like landing on the power button and where most of the power occurs. This is a result of upwards thrust of the legs versus downward thrust of the club, now heavy with centrifugal force, coupled with the unwinding of your body and the un-cocking of the club. This shift from hip to hip replaces the motion one’s fingers make when spinning a weight on a string, constantly keeping tension opposite where the weight is at any given moment. It is especially important to shift your weight TO the target as you start down. A virtual must. The most reliable method I know of to do this is to wing the left leg out before anything else moves in the downswing. This prepares a landing pad for impact and gets you into position so you CAN move left with the lower body. This is best timed when the club is changing direction at the top. Except for this one move the body otherwise all travels in the direction of the club. When it is going back the body goes with it and going down, the same. The hips may only move a few inches going back but must move forward almost a foot from the top to impact for longer clubs The gentle opening of the whole body to the target up[on impact and beyond functions like a bow slinging everything else target wards. The body is not static at impact but always rotating. The tried and true technique of taking a divot in front of the ball is one way to see if you are properly transferring weight to the front foot and ensuring that your hands are ahead of the club at impact. A shallow, dollar bill sized divot should begin just in front of the ball for a mid iron. If not, you need to work on your weight transfer and hand action.

Regarding this pivot and weight shift of the body it is useful to incorporate a little “tilt” and not just turn to the motion. To move your hip and shoulder girdles not just 90 degrees from your spine as they pivot but also a little angled towards where the ball is on the ground. More vertically. Just a little, mind you. This directs the orbiting joints to the ball position imparting a little more leverage while also restricting too much turn which can leak power out of your swing. That Mike Austin did this disproves the notion that you can’t rotate too much. You can. His power swing proves what is and isn’t important in that regard. None better. The ideal.

Another basic is to keep the arms and club extended and not to let them contract until the finish. To keep them soft and responsive to the body pivot and not tense up and try to take control of the swing. They are swung by the pivot much like the club is also swung. Both as a complex scissor-like apparatus. They go along for the ride, mostly, supplying vital length from the shoulders to magnify the speed of the pivot. They also function dynamically, positioning the elbows for maximum leverage as they swing the club. They align the shaft of the club through all it’s stations more than anything else. There is a yin and yang factor with the arms, like your legs when they walk. You want both handle speed and not just head speed at impact. It’s useful to imagine hitting the ball without a club and just your hands, as if the back of your left wrist were the club head, to get the feeling of this zippy move past the ball.

Another tenet is to keep the club shaft aligned as much as possible along the target line throughout the swing. To do so as the club is swung from the ball line at address to the foot line at the top and back to the ball line at impact and then to the foot line at the finish. To swing the club shaft along the target line on a tilted plane. There are two ways to do this; One involves tracking the ball target line like a laser beam with the butt of your grip, the other; tracking an extended arc that parallels the ball target line with the butt of your grip. The former may, possibly, allow more speed the latter, possibly, more leverage. Try both methods and find which agrees with you the most.

A very important tenet is to gather leverage with both the shoulders and your wrists, simultaneously. By doing so your swing balances itself out, neither one beyond the ideal. This encourages a full use of the body and arms and club. A one piece, fully integrated feeling.

Another tenet is where the speed is applied; mostly on the target side of the ball as opposed to the back side of the ball. To get from the top to impact with utter dispatch and speed. Not to lunge, but to wait for the body to collect itself at the top and to go down to the ball in one piece, body and club, like a bullet, right from the top with most of the speed occurring at impact and beyond. This thought tricks the body into the proper sequence forcing the lower body ahead of the upper body and the arms and hands ahead of the club before impact.

Another tenet is to keep the hands and wrists quiet until halfway back to the top at which point the hands and club open up 90 degrees. This creates body coil that would otherwise be lost if you over cocked or rotated your left forearm too early.

A vital tenet is to create a small inside to square loop at the top as you change directions to iron out the back and downswing. This requires a slight roll of the hands that slightly flattens the club plane from it;s rise to the top. The right palm is faced more skywards as the club falls slightly down and behind the path it made up.

Another vital tenet is to create a severe angle with the club shaft and arms in mid downswing. To do this amidst all the other flurry of coiling and uncoiling and shifting of weight. This move allows your body the slack it needs to get ahead of the club and on the lead leg for impact. To get the feel for this practice it first with a pitching wedge and half swings. Allow the club to increase it’s cock immediately as you make the downswing, releasing it late with pop and leverage. It’s also a great way to chip and pitch, generally. Gradually ramp it up to your driver swing and it’s not all that difficult since it is a natural athletic move, anyway. As described earlier, achieving this severe angle in the downswing traps the club between the clockwise and counter clockwise rotation, or rotational compression of your core and then forces it’s release.

Another tenet is to swing the club head over handle, (in fact, five times in one swing) but especially from right hip to left hip when the shaft goes from aiming away the target midway down to where it points directly to the target midway to finish. This motion is violent and dramatic and leaves no room for steering the shot. It’s a feeling of complete release. Not only does the head rotate head over handle but the club head rotates toe over heel as well. This is where all the angles of your coil and uncoil as well as where all your wrist angles are released. The release should feel like burying your club into a muddy bank in front of the ball at hip height, head first, allowing the club to fire like a bullet to the target. Not unlike the feeling of letting go of and throwing and releasing the club to the target By this point all your weight is on your front leg and the swing is merely on it’s way to the finish. If your hands need a prompt imagine the tee in your grip riding down the tilted bicycle rim pointing to the ball until just before impact and then turning over pointing to where the ball was right after impact. A dramatic rotation of the whole club intersecting with the ball, the hands swinging briskly ahead of the club head.

Once your swing has performed it’s task un task it and stand upright and watch the shot as if you were a spectator. The sooner you relieve the stress of the swing from your back the better. One reason I suggest this is because you are more likely to swing to a fuller finish if you know that your body will bail out, anyway, with less concern for the stresses. Swing all out and then bail out, in a sense. You might even want to put the club on the ground and lean on it’s grip like your playing partners are probably doing. A proper swing should have enough speed, even at the finish, to pop the arms out of position as they recoil in front of the body and relax. I say let the whole body relax once your swing is finished.

Not too much to it, people. Not a cinch, either. I suggest that by just following these basic rules, layering them one atop the other as you practice, will find you in one piece swing mode in no time. Your core will be doing the heavy lifting swinging the arms and club dynamically as the swing happens automatically like it should. There is some sequencing, in the downswing, mostly, you have to get right but these steps take you there.

Now, let’s walk through a swing from start to finish. Let’s begin with a driver;

You sense the exact shot trajectory and distance you want, a fade or draw or straight shot and you sense the impact sound and speed you will need to produce the shot you see. You sense the club and body angles involved and you sense where your body parts all are before you swing. Since the driver swing differs from a normal swing it is O.K. to have 60 percent of your weight on your back foot. Most other shots will want the weight 50 / 50 or even more weight forward for shorter clubs. As you step into your address you check off some twenty key points that all have to be in an exact configuration; ball location and the location of all your body parts. This takes several seconds. I use it to program my swing, much like others use a waggle. It’s not unlike a jet pilot checking all his gauges before starting down the runway.  I do waggle a little, myself, also. By the time all the check list items are in proper place and alignment you are now ready to start the swing. Begin with a slight rocking of your weight to the front hip socket and then a rebound off the front socket now to the rear hip socket. Take the whole swing with this shift backwards; club, arms and the whole body as you coil resisting a little with your target wards inclined knees. If you are using the traditional one piece back swing this is like swinging a weighted object on a rope to the top maintaining the sensation of centrifugal force. If you are using the early wrist cock method you merely start cocking the club right away relieving it of any side stresses on the shaft rendering it almost weightless. In this instance you still sense the overall centrifugal forces of the rest of the swing. This is produced from the back and shoulder region of the upper body which heaves the club and arms enough from the start to smoothly send the club all the way to the top position. The connection to the ground with the feet allows this coiling of the whole body. The arms gird to the torso so they move together with the trunk. The arms and hands make sure to track the club shaft in a target wards alignment  as much as possible making sure not to roll the left wrist open into a cupped position but, rather, a square position that finds the wrist flat with the club face aligned with your left arm at the top.  You should be allowing equal amounts of up and down and side to side motion with your wrists. The arms have remained passive and extended and stay so, throughout. Most of your weight is on your rear hip socket. Your left shoulder is under your chin, your back to the target. Your  lead knee is now brought back a little as the coil is finished. It will be the first thing to fire back with your left thigh to the target as you start down, your whole body, with the club, seemingly, in one piece.

Now you arrive at the top and both your body coil and your arm swing with the club find you coiled like a spring, your shoulders turned away from the target. Now you are ready to recoil against that turn the other way compressing the rotation you have achieved as you simultaneously allow the club shaft to cock even further as you begin the downswing. This cocking of the club gives your body the slack it needs to jump ahead of the club before impact. At the same time it creates a powerful angle with the club that can be exploited as it un cocks. As your downswing unwinding occurs your weigh is shifting, first down, and then hard to the target. Once the downswing begins it goes all out to impact and beyond in a flash, one motion,  maximum velocity saved for after impact. Like striking a match. Your lower body goes target ward while your upper body remains centered. This attempt to get to impact in a flash triggers the lower body to lead, automatically. Meanwhile your hands and shoulders hold onto their coil until lower body stresses force them to unload their angles. As this happens your right elbow drops down against your side going under your left arm angled ahead of the hands and both elbows lead the hands into impact. The middle of your body is rotating counter clockwise with a measure of tilt as well, staying ahead of the action pulling the entire upper body and club through. Meanwhile your hands are keeping the angle you formed with the shaft until actual impact, as well. Every angle in your swing is now at maximum compression and the acute angle you made with the club shaft going down now has to uncork. At this point of the swing you simply ALLOW a full release to occur. All the hit your swing needs is already supplied. Your whole body is rotating counter clockwise through impact from the feet up through the hips, up through the shoulders, arms, hands and club and in that sequence, each just ahead of the other. Your weight is landing hard on your left leg and hip and pure physics and the laws of nature demand a powerful accurate release of the hands which mirror the action I described of pointing an imaginary tee in your grip handle riding down the inside of a slightly tilted bicycle rim aligned to the target and aiming it at the ball until impact and then aiming that same tee the opposite way after impact to where the ball was, a 180 degree turnover of the whole club, head over handle and toe over heel, all of this at the bottom of the swing. The hands, it should be pointed out,  are also being swung and also have speed and beat the club to the ball, slightly ahead of it, resulting in the bottom of your downswing being several inches in front of the ball. As the club goes to parallel past impact it should be pointed directly at the target as your fore arms and shoulders uncork all their angles. At this point your right shoulder seems to goes vertically below your left shoulder. At this point of the swing physics merely brings all this dynamic motion to a stop at the finish. Immediately upon completion of your swing allow your body to come out of posture and relieve itself of all stress. You may want to simply stand like a spectator and just watch the great shot you just hit. Think of Babe Ruth NOT posing after hitting one out of the park, just swing and then run to first, or just stand for you golfers.. This will add years, if not decades, to your back, I believe, and it might allow a little more freedom to the finish since there is a bail out of all stress option waiting for you at the end.. ….(To be continued….)

The mental aspect of forcing the game to be easy is a whole other department but I have laid out what my experience has taught me works the best. Some of what I write is original and found only here; the clockwise and counter-clockwise girding of the feet, for example. I offer the golfer new information that I believe will stand the test of time though it is new, now. The main thing is to find a way to enjoy golf at a high level of skill. Then it really is a great game, almost like flying, and that is where the real allure lies for me. I hope you find your efficiency improve as you read this book and apply it’s tenets.

 

Putting and chipping and pitching.

Because putting is so personal I will use the term “I” in describing this section as opposed to “you”. It’s a far less athletic move and more of a case of what works for some does not necessarilly mean for all. I do believe in my method, however.

A putt is a miniature golf swing. A chip or pitch is a miniature golf swing. They all swing on a slight arc as opposed to a straight line. They all require a steady head and upper body and correct address and technique. They should all have a similar tempo. A two foot lob shot should take as long as a full swing, for example. There is a pause between directions you have to wait for. If the shaft is to be likened to a rope just swinging then you want to disturb the rope as little as possible, especially on putts. Depending on the circumstances certain chips and wedge shots and even putts may require different punctuation in the swing. Only a putt keeps lower body action to a minimum, except for long putts. For putts over 40 feet you actually SHOULD engage a little hip pivot action during impact to help your arms and shoulders swing the club. In fact, to swing a putter like a regular golf club, I find it necessary to let the core, the area around your belly, without actually moving, wrench counter-clockwise during impact and use that part of the body to deliver power funneling that power through the hands which are mostly just holding on. Otherwise you’re introducing effort into the shot you don’t need if you can do things more easily. A counter clockwise girding to add leverage to the stroke. Mostly, though, you try to keep lower body movement out of your putting stroke and allow the shoulders to move, instead. I like to imagine a point at the base of my neck that I pivot the stroke around. I imagine that my shoulders are like the crust of a slice of pie and that the pointed end of the pie is the the club head. I further imagine that my neck is like a pivot point around which my pie piece swivels, club, arms and shoulders as one integrated piece, swinging together arriving like a wall at impact and beyond. A point representing the center of the crust. First, the shoulders must be aligned with the target line. I allow for a slight inside to square to inside arc for the club head but make sure it is parallel to the line I want to start the ball on. I even allow for a little oscillation of my imaginary pie spatula configuration as the shoulders open and close a little. As similar to a regular swing as possible is my rule of thumb. The face of the putter also opens and closes a little as it makes it’s journey. For a putt I swing the whole club from grip to head like a rope back opposite the target, one piece with my arms and shoulders. Exactly straight back from the impact I want. No loops allowed in a putting stroke. No inside out or outside in paths allowed either. Just a straight arc exactly opposite the direction of your starting line, the putter arriving at right angles to the ball exactly. If it is a very long stroke I allow for the club head to swing up away from the ground so as not to lose the natural arc of the motion. I want to avoid any steering or straight lines to my stroke. For longer putts I like a little wrist break at the start and to keep that subtle angle intact through the strike and beyond. No roll over as with the full swing. Other than that one thing a putt is like any other swing. Because putting is a less demanding technique I sometimes leave the set angle out of my stroke and putt like the shaft is a rope I am swinging a weight at the end of. Just like a pendulum. Experiment to see which works best for you. The latter degenerates less into inside out or other kinds of loops, I’ve noticed.

In the full swing, because the hands mostly just preserve the angle until impact rather than try to hit the ball, is it possible to putt with this same dynamic? Sure it is. I touched on this above. There is no wrist cocking, per se, but you can duplicate the feeling of letting the body hit the ball using belly area torque at impact and applying that force through the hands. That’s what I do. I think a putt should be just like a miniature golf swing. Keep golf simple.

One tip that will help you all is this; make sure to swing your elbows and hands and club head all together on the same line. Even though there may be an arc involved versus a straight line all these parts should swing in the exact same direction. This will straighten out your stroke and give you confidence.

The address and correctness of technique is almost all you have to trust once you pull the trigger for that all important putt you need to make. Can you stand still and make a correct stroke from start to finish and trust it? To keep the pace and tempo correct? Do you know the configuration OF a good stroke? It’s shaped a lot like the full swing pattern. Mostly, can you visualize the putt you need to make, it’s exact journey? You really have to apply visualization technique to be a great putter. You need to so vividly see the putt you are about to make that all you seemingly have to do is touch the ball for a successful strike, after. You have to sense the energy impact will require and the speed of the strike, the weight of the ball, the friction of the grass, the dryness, the wetness, the wind, the lack of wind, the grain, the type of grass, the exact slope, the barometric pressure, the altitude, the temperature, etc. etc. etc.. Putting is an art in this respect. You have to master the elements of gravity, friction, weight and even irregularities in the green, itself. You even have to allow for the fact that your heart is beating and your lungs are moving. No wonder it can make such a difference in one’s game. A tour player can go from 120th to first if he can shave a few strokes off his putting game. Just that, alone. It’s just you, the weight of your putter, the weight of the ball and the friction factors and lay of the green you have to calculate, exactly, as often as possible. More, you must mentally and spiritually conquer putting. It is a mind game, just like the long game, maybe more so in fact. I’m sure some pro’s imagine a tiny spot inside the hole they are aiming for rather than just the whole hole, itself, and other mental tricks to make them a better putter. Regarding my visualization routine, if I don’t actually see the ball start to oscillate and creep forward a millisecond before it is hit I am not focusing enough on visualization. The ball  should look as if it is a living, breathing entity with it’s own mind and not just an inert piece of plastic. Another visual I use is to imagine a bar code receipt that spits out just in front of the ball as it is struck as if there is a specific code for that exact putt designating direction, force, angle; all the ingredients needed for that specific putt. In other words; at the exact moment of contact a specific formula is applied to the ball with all the needed ingredients included. I find it helps to imagine what iron do I need for this length putt? A 3 iron, 4 iron? As if the hole were a distant green I was trying to reach with an iron. This helps determine the force I will use.

A slight firmness should be present in your putting grip. Compared to a third your force in a full swing the putting grip requires only 20 percent power at address.

My own putting stance is a lot like my full swing stance. I place the ball forward of center and my eyes directly over but slightly behind the ball with my hands grazing my left thigh while my head is centered over my right hip or just a little inside of it, like a regular address.                                                                                                                                                                                      One good tip is to assume your stance, look down at the ball getting a feel for where you are aimed and then look up to where you think you are aimed. Often as not it is not where you thought you were aimed and you should adjust accordingly. Taking your own sweet time is better than rushing your putt. Imagine the shot executed as you intend in your mind’s eye a few times, observing the likely outcome until the outcome says “plop!” Some find that using just the line on the putter to focus on helps. I like to see the whole shape of the head, besides.  Then make your steady stroke, always aiming for a spot within the hole and not just the hole, itself. See the journey, first, and just make square, accurate, solid, accelerating  contact to complete the picture. Keep your head and whole body steady and follow through.

Smooth must part of your stroke however you make it. Smooth starting back and smooth starting forward. I liken the image to a man carefully exiting his crowded garage in reverse with his, large, expensive car straight back, exactly, so as not to bump anything. Once he is clear of the debris then he can gradually add speed to the back stroke. This insures that you have not allowed any twisting or manipulating of anything the first few inches.  On the other hand the stroke is one, un-interrupted, flowing motion and, like the heave away from address of the gravity golf technique, there is a certain amount of over all energy that must be present with the back stroke to carry it back enough to match the force needed going forward. Trust your stroke and make sure you make a correct stroke after first visualizing the putt and putting your mind in the balls position and perspective, first and foremost.

There are two ways to achieve over spin. The first is to let the loft of the putter propel the ball away from it’s resting spot, air born the first few inches, until gravity brings it back to earth and in contact with the abrasive texture of the low cut grass. This contact with the grass immediately imparts lots of over spin to the ball to get it rolling and taking advantage of gyroscopic stability. This is the technique I use for choppy or uneven green surfaces, warding off any unsuspected early mi skick from the green in it’s journey.  The fact that putters have about three degrees of loft has to do with this function, in fact; letting the grass contact upon landing spin the ball forward.

The other method I use for pure and true greens if I want extra roll.   If you hood the face a little so that the handle is ahead of the head you de loft the face and find impact on the ball just above it’s equator instead of below it’s equator. This automatically imparts over spin, right away. Use it only if the greens are smooth and true or whatever surface you “glue” the ball to may kick it off line..

One technique I should stress is to mirror impact with address. That is, arrive at impact with the hands, elbows, shoulders and club as they were at address, not ahead of or behind the club head but as they were at address. This wards off misalignments and bad timing issues.

Timing and tempo is the other must. Wait for the transfer of direction, just like a full swing. Always smooth and always accelerating through the stroke.

On long, lag putts I aim for the exact hole location. I allow for the ball to stop as close to point “B” from my address point “A” as possible. I die the ball at the hole on long puts. On shorter putts I try to roll the ball with enough speed to go only 18 inches past the hole if I miss. Otherwise subtle irregularities can topple the ball off line and defeat a good stroke. I plan on making 100 percent of my 18 inch putts, back, besides.

There are two schools of thought here; The one suggests leaving the ball below the hole so your next putt is easier, the other that you have no chance at all of going in unless you fall in on the pro side from above. I am neutral on the matter. It’s what you feel comfortable with.

On some long putts I play mind games to get the distance right. I imagine I am playing an iron to a green rather than a putter to a hole as if the hole were a green, instead. Is it a 3 iron force, a 4 iron or what? As I described earlier, a putt is just like stroking a one iron to a green in many respects. The same basic swing, only much smaller. I even consider my putting stroke a dress rehearsal for my next swing; the driver, usually.

How good are the pros? They probably make 50 percent of their ten foot putts, I’m sure, if not 60 percent. At least when they practice. I find that if I hit a dozen balls I can make 8 percent of my 90 footers because the earlier putts show me the exact line, slope and speed and all the nuances along the way until I dial the last few putts in. Just watching the other putts helps me visualize, besides.

This brings me to the subject of what grip to use. The conventional grip is just fine; the reverse overlap which places the entire right hand on the club with the first finger of the left hand draped over the right hand, the left hand on top. I sometimes use a ten finger of double regular overlap grip or whatever feels best. Whatever grip you use I recommend that both palms face each other and that the wall this union creates is aimed like a wall to the target, just like your putter face. The same as your full swing grip. I even like to use the right hand pincher style with the thumb and forefinger of the right hand draped over both sides of the grip. Sometimes I allow my right thumb to just lay down the center of the top of the grip like my left thumb, though. You may experiment to see what works for you. You must find a grip that allows you to putt for hours without causing grip discomfort. I putt many hours every week and I know some grips just don’t measure up in this regard and I discard them.

(At the time of this writing I use the conventional reverse overlap grip only I also extend my right forefinger down the backside of the shaft so that both hands have the forefingers acting like book ends.)

Finally, settle on a favorite putter and stick with it. You can only hone in to your putting potential if you stick with one putter. I know. I have dozens and dozens of putters. I’ve owned hundreds in my life. Once I started to putt with just one putter I noticed a big over all improvement in my putting. Just that one thing made a big difference. Get a putter you can marry, in a sense. It has to go with you down the road. It is part of your body as far as you’re concerned. Experiment at first with all kinds and then decide on a good one made with quality. One that looks good to your eye and gives you a good feel and good results. Face balanced putters rotate toe over heel less than heel mounted putters which require more toe over heel technique. One is no better than the other although I am leaning towards the face balanced style because it stresses the hands less. It’s about what YOU like the best. Experiment with grip sizes and shapes, first, also. I have one putter very much like the tiny Bristol blade putter Jack Nicklaus blazed his record with. It is a very well balanced and effective putter, indeed. It has an asymmetric shape that lets you know exactly where it is aimed just by glancing at it, besides. No accident Jack did well with it. Today science has suggested other designs are better. You must ultimately decide which is best for you. Some designs I find, when they are moved, are just too large and distracting. Some designs are obfuscated at the edges due to the color or lack of contrast. You will find the right size and shape and feel, eventually.

(I can’t resist letting you know that some of my putter designs have been picked up by the biggest names out there and copied. Certainly key features. I used to show my drawings around a lot, in fact. I started the “wings” at the outside toe and heel as well as the illusion of water running down a drain of the putter channel section and things like that.Those involved know I’m telling the truth, here. One rendering was even named with my persona in mind. Less than flattering, I’ll keep that name a mystery. I’ve lived a very rough life, after all, and don’t blame them for my condition, then. Frankly, I’m honored that we agree on taste and I don’t mind the intellectual borrowing. – I’m busy everywhere, ever the architect, I know. If I were making putters they would all be smash forged, above anything else, for maximum feel.)

CHIPPING AND PITCHING;

Pitches and chips require the weight transfer from hip to hip. Not so much for very small chips but even a ten foot chip requires weight shift dynamics. Just make it a miniature golf swing and trust it. Always make sure you accelerate through impact no matter what kind of shot you make. There are a lot of shots, maybe unlimited in scope and variety, when it comes to the short shots. Rather than detail every kind of shot I’ll give you some and let you enjoy the journey of learning the rest on your own. It all boils down to physics, weights and forces and green friction and slope conditions, mostly. The tempo’s are mostly similar, like a regular swing, but not always, depending.  Even a small swing takes the same time as a large swing and you may find that you have to wait to change directions, at first, with the small shots. Avoid the sudden stab or the rebound away from impact after impact that resembles a stab. Try to finish longer on the target side of the stroke than the back stroke. Except for lob or high trajectory shots always lead the hands ahead of the club at impact hitting down as little. The small, low trajectory shots are hit with firm wrists while the lob shot is almost all wrist action, the club head flying AHEAD of the hands at the moment of impact. It’s the only shot in golf that applies to. For the lob shot you open your stance, open the blade and begin the swing with the wrists cocking sharply. On the down swing the wrists fully un-cock past the hands with a vigorous flourish and follow through. Because the blade is impacting the ball at such a severe angle it has very little mass behind such a glancing blow and the swing must be almost twice the power you think it needs until you master this shot. One move that really helps with the lob shot is a target ward leaning of the legs throughout the back and downswing. It takes practice but it is the least used shot in pro golf compared to it’s merits that I can think of. It’s a lot like a sand explosion shot in this regard. In the sand explosion you pretend that the ball is just another grain of sand that explodes out together with the rest of the sand. You have to swing extra hard to offset the fact that a layer of sand one inch thick is cushioning impact. With the lob shot it is the glancing blow that has to be accounted for, instead.

The sand shot is like the lob shot except that you enter the sand at least one to two to three to four inches behind the ball , depending, taking out a good patch of sand in the process. Bigger than a regular divot. Most sand explosions don’t need the head swung ahead of the grip before impact and you still need to hit down on any shot, lob or not.

On lob and most sand shots you open up your stance several degrees and also open up the blade and swing outside in. Guard against over doing this, however. As you open up your swing angle you impart a more glancing and less dependable impact. Keep it to a minimum.

Some shots around the green are better made with, say, your 3 and 4 iron instead of a shorter club like the 8 or 9 irons, for example. The advantage is there is no spin to factor in. Just like tossing the ball at a low trajectory with your hand letting the shot roll itself out. This is a firm wristed technique with minimum hand action.

In general, if you want the ball to stop more you retard the roll over of the toe past the heel after impact. If you want the ball to roll more you allow more toe over heel action after impact. For example; on a lob shot that you want to land and just stop allow the club head to fly past the hands before impact but also, at the same time, prevent excessive toe over heel action in your follow through. If you want the ball to hit and run, generally, regardless of what type of shot, then allow the natural toe over heel motion into the follow through, even exaggerating it a little. An inside out impact offers more roll than a outside in impact which does the opposite.

The wedge game is full of contradictions and variables. Hitting down usually makes the ball go up, even when the club is swung ahead of the hands, for example. Approach this part of golf like a scientist. How much force and weight is required to get the ball however far you need it to go? It’s so much like tossing the ball to the hole with just your hands it should be regarded as such, I think, spin shots not included. It’s just different clubs with different lofts and weights, lengths and different circumstances you need to adjust for. Just approach the short shots like a regular shot with it’s own peculiar needs. Again, assume the position and perspective of the ball, first, just like putting.

 

The above is before the editing out of some 20 % of content

 

Below is draft one, soon to be replaced with draft two, above..;Just saving the notes for now.

 

Shoulder coil and shoulder recoil – wrists creating and releasing an angle. – These two forces, all by themselves, when performed simultaneously, make a golf swing happen. It just so happens that these two forces are the two most powerful moves in golf and each occupy the two major centers of centrifugal force in the swing. Even the weight shift is a consequence, not an instigator, of of these two competing forces. Maximum shoulder coil and recoil along with adequate wrist / shaft angle and release are the goals. Because the two forces compete against each other at the same, exact time they each cancel out any over usage on either side. The wrist angle and release put a check on too much shoulder turn and the shoulder turn puts a check on too much wrist cock. Like a pair of book ends, so to speak, they compliment each other and truly orchestrate the whole swing all by themselves.

This wrist / club angle and release component of the swing is not a muscular effort but rather a sensing of where and when these two motions happen for maximum power. The arms are but extensions and just hold on while the body core does most of the rest of the work. The arms stay in front of the body as the body rotation slings them with speed through impact. At that point the right arm, especially, prepares to un-cock all it’s angles in a throwing motion right down to the ball; the elbow bend and wrist bend extend into a straight line down through just past the ball. In fact, provided your core turns fully back and you are extended at the top, your arms and hands do throw the club to the ball as fast as possible in a seemingly straight line from the top. A most instinctive and natural move, the urge to hit, made possible with proper coil, first. In fact, the body won’t allow a throwing motion unless it re positions itself, first, instinctively. This means that before you can “throw down” with the right arm your lower body will automatically           pivot out of the way and your club angle will automatically increase as a result of instinctive moves only a throwing action triggers. It’s one way to guarantee club head speed at impact; to build speed right from the top with as much dispatch as possible. You need to also make certain to lead the hands into the ball with the right elbow and make your low point a few inches in front of the ball, not at the ball. Not to be confused with an arm only action, this is part of a larger whole body pivot move and falling left towards the target after the top position is reached and the weight shifts left as the lower body pivots and clears the way for the club and arms.

The placement of your feet, more than anything, determines the path your swing will make at impact. Except for sensing where the target is with your swinging arms and club there is no need to steer the swing so long as you maintain proper body posture throughout. A steady head is critical until after impact, for example. Wrist angle and release, powered by body coil and recoil, create the power, not effort.

dynamics are correct. The real engines of the golf swing are shoulder rotation, both ways, and of the wrists storing and releasing an angle with the club shaft. Those two forces will help you, t

To make the golf swing a natural motion that puts all the moving parts in order one has to think an unnatural thought. It just so happens that this thought has to do with manipulating the part of the swing where the center of centrifugal force lies; the shoulders. Any other part of the swing won’t work as well and will only complicate things. Centrifugal force has a gyroscopic quality t

Since that entry I have re-discovered the art of throwing the weight of the club down to the ball, direct line, from the top, as fast as possible, with the right arm and hand, unloading all it’s angles, ensuring vertical compression and satisfying the urge to hit something, a vital part of any swing. (I think hitting a golf ball hard is preferable to constant wars, don’t you? Certainly more sane). This, too, was part of my 1979 epiphany. The hands DO hit. Just as vital, I understand, now, how swinging the arms and hands ahead of the club at the start of the downswing creates the lag and dynamic body sequences that, literally, “make” a swing.

A proper golf swing is a seemingly effortless culmination of forces created from the whole body core that emanates to the tension free arms and hands whose primary job is to hold on and to direct the position of the club shaft, as well as create and release an angle with the club shaft and mostly to keep things as target oriented as possible throughout the stroke. If done properly, the hands are mostly busy with just holding onto the enormous centrifugal force your body pivot creates in the hitting zone, the club head being the final multiplier.

I ascribe to the Bobby Jones school of complete relaxation at address and throughout the stroke and that the ball be positioned forward in the stance, the feet parallel to the target line. The proper feeling is that of releasing an arrow from a bow, the ball sailing high and far without effort. Jones also emphasized that the golf shaft is more about creating club speed than leverage.

This is a departure from what is usually taught in golf technique. Usually one is told to shift your weight to the target starting down. Not there isn’t a shift left, but this misses much of the equation, I think. For example: If your weight at the end of the shaft is above you at the top position than an opposite pull against that would be down and as the weight of the club moved to halfway down then, indeed, a shift to the target would be an opposite pull to maintain centrifugal force against that position. As you reach impact and the weight of the club is all the way down then your whole body and your legs and arms and hands would have to resist against that force to maintain and increase centrifugal force. By then your earlier actions have re distributed most of your weight to your left foot but you are still pushing directly upwards at impact, like jumping straight up in the air. After impact, with the club now pointing to the target, your body pulls it away from the target and eventually the brakes bring it all to a stop. It’s simply the same principles involved in swinging a weight on a string – a constant tugging against the weighted object at all times – that tiny circular motion the fingers have to make. That subtle wrench of the core of your body away from the target that starts the swing activates gyroscopic forces and, once amplified, like gaining speed when learning to ride a bicycle, it becomes a matter of keeping those forces activated.

I believe the elusive, smaller rotating force that creates the larger rotating force begins in the rotating of the shoulders atop one’s spine that coil and swing the back, the arms and club away from address to the top and that the whole body core pivots directly against that motion in the opposite direction starting down bolstered by powerfully positioned elbows, hips and knees that drive to the target compressing the swing so that all the angles and forces you have stored are released as the club and ball are launched past your body.

In trying to recall another example, Lee Trevino described the hip action as a “hula” action similar to working a hula hoop. It makes sense as one has to swivel the hips constantly against the weight of the hula hoop to keep it glued to the body lest it fall. A circular, ever changing motion. Lee believes in the dog wagging the tail philosophy of technique where the body rotation swings the hands and arms, not vice versa. Jack Nicklaus, my number one golf hero, does, also.

I believe it is a mistake to move the swing faster than gravity allows. For example; Hold a golf ball over your head and drop it. Your downswing should be the same speed for effortless power. How you manage to punctuate this fixed time zone makes a difference.Too slow of a move from the top to the ball will also retard powerful dynamics. It is hand speed that throws the handle well ahead of the club, the elbow leading the way, into the downswing that creates powerful leverage. Like a lightning bolt, once you start down, get to the ball quickly. Think of it as not leaving any speed on the table you could have used. It is truly amazing how this natural throwing of the club straight down to and through the ball to a low point four inches ahead of the ball triggers the most efficient responses from your body. Contrary to a lot of what has been said about this throw hidden in a swing, I say take advantage of nature and use it to succeed. It is often equally amazing how dead a swing can be without it. Just attaching your left hand to the club should bring your whole body into the act to assist the right arm at the right time.

Golf instruction is challenged by what we may feel and what is. The horse “pushes” the harness, the harness pulls the cart, for example. Even though one is pulling against an outwardly swinging club-head during impact it can feel as though one is throwing his entire body weight down through the shaft into the ball. Golf instructors hope to sort it all out.

SWING APPRECIATION AND ME;

When I study sequence photo’s of a young Jack Nicklaus it’s as if I am glimpsing at all the properties of geometry and leverage and motion all in perfect harmony. When I watch film of a young Bobby Jones it’s as if God is impersonating a human being and teasing us all. Many feel the same way about the swings of Snead, Hogan and others. I grew up just after Arnold Palmer made his mark and Jack Nicklaus was the most fascinating person in golf. It seemed he did everything that much better than the rest. All positions, every facet. His arching finish and majestic, flowing, swinging style, full and powerful and smooth, hooked me on golf as much as anything. When I was out playing the amateur circuit I noticed the swing of Bobby Clampett and was impressed with a whole new concept of technique. To the point that I moved to Carmel , California to study under his teacher, Ben Doyle, for several years. At the time, 1977, Bobby was the best amateur player on earth winning over half of everything he entered. His swing was a thing of wonder. Technically perfect, it seemed. He was hitting drivers on the range and flying the ball over 270 yards in a pattern as small as a typical green, his caddy catching each ball after one bounce in a towel, barely having to move at all. His swing had a futuristic, otherworldy quality that called to me. Every bone and movement in it’s proper place. The slow backswing, slight pause at the top and the perpetual unwind blew my mind.

GRIP AND STANCE:

Perhaps the most important part of a swing, the grip and stance, must be correct to play golf properly. Otherwise any number of bad habits will automatically fill the void. Get this correct and golf becomes somewhat easy instead of impossible. Never change these correct postures, through thick or thin, except for specialty shots.

The Grip:

Most instruction teaches us to have the left hand so that the thumb points to one’s right ear or shoulder showing a few knuckles and with the right hand thumb and forefinger following suit. I like to refine this to having the left thumb on top of the shaft at the 12:00 O’clock position with the thumb angled only slightly towards the right ear, showing maybe one knuckle, with my right hand occupying the 9:00 O’clock position with my thumb and the 3:00 O’clock position with my forefinger. The left hand pressure point has the thumb on top and the right hand has the club straddled by the right thumb and first finger, their pressure points at 90 degrees from the left thumb equally on the sides of the grip. 12:00 , 9:00 and 3:00 O’clock pressure points. These pressure points stabilize the face. The right forefinger does leverage itself at impact against the shaft. Sam Snead called this the “payoff finger” of the swing. The other pressure points on the grip concern the last three fingers of the left hand and the middle two fingers of the right hand. These pressure points are more about wielding and leveraging the club. This position is a little weak by most standards. When I was growing up it was called the square to square grip. Johnny Miller used it and he called it the palm to palm grip since both palms face each other like a wall facing the target. As I said before, Ernie Els also uses this grip and his is among the most envied swings on tour for it’s effortlessness and power. I use it because allowing the club to pass the hands during impact, releasing the club past the ball, is part of my technique. It is the most powerful part of the swing – this transfer from one side of the ball to the other – while the head is passing the hands. I make sure this happens AT impact and only the square grip allows the face to properly arrive on line just letting gravity do its thing.

Another vital matter is grip pressure. Better a little firm than too loose. A loose grip does not unite and integrate the body and both arms as well as a firm”ish” grip. Not tight, but air tight throughout the stroke, both hands pressing against each other as well as the club. They should feel like one unit welded to the club yet pliable at the wrists. As mentioned earlier, my own pressure is about a three or four on a scale of one to ten.

True gravity, or centrifugal force, happens when one, using foot contact with the ground for leverage, turns back the body and moves his shoulders circularly with the arms and club attached like connecting rods around the neck to the top. Just as this push of the club back is about to reach its end, as the body comes to a steady position at the top, an all out throwing action of the right side and arm straight down and through the ball occurs with all out speed. This throw down motion of the arms automatically pivots the body into proper position and out of the way. This compresses the swing to unleash all the body’s levers and then the club releases, completely, past the hands to the target side of the ball. Only the square grip allows all of this to happen in a true centrifugal swing. This grip allows full body integration to thrive.

This exact grip, used my many top pros, came to me after I experimented in 2015 by imagining that only my right hand was attached to the club and in control and that my body was brought into the picture by attaching the left hand; that the right hand naturalness of golf be served. I found that my left hand position then needed to be brought in line with a weaker position than it had been. Now both palms faced each other forming a wall aimed to the target.

As for the way the hands hold the club, I place the left hand so that the club, when viewed from the side after opening the grip, lays diagonally just above the first small pad that connects the fingers and the slimmer end of the grip crossing about the middle of the left forefinger. For the right hand I hold the club more in the fingers near to where they connect to the hand. A slight diagonal angle included. Grip pressure I liken to throwing a stick a good distance. Loose enough to have snap, tight enough to hold on without smudging one’s hand prints too much in the process. Once the centrifugal force tightens, of course, the hands tighten,instinctively.

Regarding baseball, Vardon and interlock variations with the small finger of the right hand, I prefer the interlock. The baseball grip, while good for leverage, is just too spread out on the grip for maximum speed and rotation and can slow a swing down. The Vardon is great, I just like the interdependency I get when both hands are intertwined and committed as one unit forcing both sides to co-ordinate. My wrists are flexible. Less flexible wrists might prefer the Vardon grip.

There is another grip out there just waiting to be exploited that sets the left thumb on the side of the shaft instead of the top. This requires a re configuring of the hands, however. It requires a strong left hand position balanced by a weak right hand position. Your left “V” points to your right shoulder while your right “V” points to your left shoulder. In spite of all this the palms roughly face each other like a wall to the target. Even if you choose the conventional grip this new style is a great drill for timing your club action with your arm action as you are forced to just hold on versus hitting independently with the hands.  Once mastered it is just as good as the conventional grip. It is also easier on the hands. It does require a ten finger or interlock style and may even accommodate the Varden style of overlap. The wrists are turned into each other but otherwise function like the conventional grip. It is more like the grip used in baseball, in fact.

For putting I actually now use this ten finger strong left / weak right hand style only less biased inward, the palms exactly facing each other like a wall to the target. Both thumbs hang symmetrically on opposite sides of the grip and not the top. It’s a great putting grip, I think. It feels extremely intimate like holding your newborn child’s arm for the first time. A very sensitive feel is produced. I still use 20 percent grip pressure on most putts instead of the very loose grip I once used.

The Stance:

There is a “sweet spot” factor to the stance that I will get out of the way first. This sweet spot set up allows even poorly timed swings to produce good results. It does not feel natural at first but it must be employed to play great golf. The sweet spot stance is exactly this;

Stand with your feet, hips, and shoulders all aligned parallel to your target. Place your ball just opposite your left foot instep. For shorter irons you may place it back, a few inches, only. Now, align your grip and left arm with the ball position, decidedly left of center. Now, and this is crucial, place your head opposite your right hip socket or just inside of it.. This posture feels like your hands and ball are forward while your head is leaning back. This is how it SHOULD feel at first. When putting your head into position make sure that your weight is evenly distributed on both feet. This may require that you shift your hips a little forward to balance your stance foot pressure. Then make sure your head, when it swivels from ball to target, back and forth, that it swivels along the target line aligned with your shoulders..

Now you simply turn in place allowing your weight to shift to your right hip socket and, once at the top, shift your weight to the target keeping a steady head. Because your head is back you can shift left with all your might and the shot will come off as planned. The ball it trapped by perfect posture at address because your body parts are pinned down in their proper configuration, first.

One way to get this feel of the perfect stance is to start out with stiffened legs and arms and crisp angles through out your body including a straight back and you will really feel this correct geometry. Because it is correct even a stiff legged and stiff armed setup works. Not so if your head and hands and weight are off even a little. After you can feel this distinct relationship of your body parts at address and understand the proper set up you may go back to your somewhat flexed legs and arm swing.

Jack Nicklaus absolutely nails this geometry if you need a visual guide. It should be noted that a relatively steady head throughout is also required.

The stance is an unnatural position that you have to constantly fight for as it is natural to want to let the ball position creep back to the middle of your stance and for you to allow your arms to lay directly in front of you and for you to want to open your shoulders to address a forward positioned ball and for you to want to let your head fall towards the center of your stance. You will also want to raise your right elbow up above your left. All of this feels natural but it is pure poison to a correct golf swing.. Even the worlds very best golfers constantly find themselves chagrined to have to conform to the correct stance. It’s exactly what most tour pro’s are thinking about as they settle over the ball. It is the very most important part of the golf swing excluding, perhaps, impact itself. It may feel like an impossible position to swing from, with your head back, your arms and club and ball forward, shoulders square, but it has to be this way and you rarely, ever, naturally fall into it. It’s the biggest secret to good technique; a proper stance.

Now, on with the rest of the stance.

To begin with, after approaching the ball from behind, walk up and address the ball with both feet together and take your club shaft and hold it right up to your face so that it aims at 90 degrees from the two points your ball and feet make. Look up and see where the shaft is aiming. Ideally, right at the target. If not, start over until it does. Then move only your right foot back about a foot, or two feet for long clubs, parallel to the target line. This places the ball forward in your stance opposite just forward of the left ear if your head is properly positioned and opposite your left instep. Keeping the right foot at about right angles to the target then open the left foot to the target a little so your body can pivot past it to the finish unencumbered. The shaft of the club should be vertical or find the hands leading just a little. With a driver the hands can be ever so slightly behind the ball since you may be hitting on the upswing to reduce backspin for maximum roll. In this case the driver position, only, may be a little ahead while, because of a progressively laid back club face with the shorter irons, those clubs may be nudged back an inch at the most, except for specialized shots. Because their face is laid back the wrists roll a bit more before ball and club make contact, so this is adjusted for. Regarding an allowance for a slightly open foot stance. It only appears that way as the left toe draws back from the target line a half inch as it wings out. The heels of both feet should be aligned to the target.

This correct set up finds the hands blocking your view to your left foot instep and places them opposite the left inner thigh, the right arm and leg angling forward to a more vertical left arm and leg giving a reverse “K” look. That’s fine. Because the right hand is lower on the club than the left and the right shoulder is lower there is a slight tilt away from the target with the spine, itself. This is proper. In the swing the body remains basically within the space it was at address, staying flexed but not swaying as it rotates. There is a slight shift to the target with your lower body and hips that send the whole body to the target side of the ball but otherwise you swing mostly in place. Stand more upright than stooped and not too far from the ball and keep your body angles crisp, the flex of your waist and knees moderate and all hips, feet and shoulders aimed along the target line. Because the ball is forward you will have to guard against opening your shoulders to face the ball. All major body parts; shoulders, hips, knees and feet must face straight ahead in spite of the fact that the head is back and the grip and club are forward. Weight is evenly distributed on both feet ready for action. The arms hang mostly down and slightly out, depending on the length of the club. The right elbow, when viewed from down the target line, should not be above the left elbow but, in fact, just a little lower than the left elbow or even with it.. Stick your chest and rear end out a little for good posture. One last thing is to angle your knees slightly towards the target, a little like two bows with a slight tension, to prevent the lower body from collapsing or folding like a wet noodle in the back swing, and to ready them for the forward drive from the top of the back swing when they must drive target wards to start the down swing. Maintaining some tension in the legs against your shoulder coil back insures a powerful wind up that involves all your stomach and trunk muscles.

Now, and just as important as all the above, be completely at ease and relaxed. Not tense like a linebacker about to knock helmets but like an Olympic swimmer on the block as he readies for his long and hard dive into the pool. His attention is on being as calm and as relaxed as possible so his big muscles will fire as fast as possible and he can react to the starter pistol instantly. It IS a lot like golf. Still one moment, exploding into action the next. Relaxation is key to effortless, powerful golf. Picture the laconic action of Freddy Couples and realize that power can be effortless. Also, rehearse your full swing in your mind before you swing. Once you start you shouldn’t have to think about your swing, so imagine your full swing; the back swing, the transition and full release to the finish until your shot and your swing are firmly in your mind’s eye.

To trigger the swing I do paddle with the feet a little and heft the club weight. In actual golf conditions I agree with some who recommend a shift of the knees, first to the target and then away from the target and the back swing continues off of that motion. It wakes up the lower body and smooths things out. I suppose if I were to invent a new method it would be to pivot very subtly counter-clockwise towards the target and then reverse the direction to away from the target as if my body were a peg, the kind a record slips onto, and have the back swing rebound off of that motion So much of this part of the game has to do with personality and each player, if he needs one, will find his best trigger to start the swing. One that does help me is to jiggle my whole body to let it know where it’s various body parts are located at address for reference. Brandt Snedeker, in fact, does this. Lately I’ve been performing a slow motion full arm / wrist windup with the right elbow stuck to my right hip just to wake up the arm and club assembly and remind them of what they must do.

While over the ball focus on whatever swing thoughts you may need at the time but also be focused on the trajectory of the exact shot you want to hit. Everything settles into achieving this image. One reason practice is easier than play is you have a fresh, crisp image of what your shot will be like. You just watched it the last ball you just hit. This image is fresh in your mind. It should be just as fresh from a cold start. When I play my best it’s the only thing I think of; the shot. I’d say the average tour pro gives this maybe 70 percent of his attention and only 30 percent to swing thoughts, if any. Every action is made easier if it has a clear purpose.

The same applies to putting. The ball has a job to do. What is it? How WILL it break to the hole. How will it look getting there? What properties must you apply at impact to effect this exact result?

Speaking of putting, I regard the putting stroke as a miniature three iron stroke or driver stroke, just like a regular swing, only much smaller and less involved. A slight arc and opening and closing of the face as it makes its journey. If there is one modification it is to keep the right wrist bent and the left wrist straight during shorter strokes, a lot like the full swing dynamics that keeps lag intact and the club cocked. Instead of releasing the head past the hands like a full swing the hands stay locked in place while the shoulders take over the follow through. I position the ball just like an iron shot. Simplicity. Your very next shot is usually a drive so why not rehearse that with your putting stroke? It’s more about what the ball has to do than the putter head. You don’t fixate on the club head with your other shots. Except for bent arms at address it’s the same motion.

Regarding my own putting grip I use a ten finger style that finds both thumbs symmetrically down the side of the grip, not on top – the left thumb at 9 O’clock the right thumb at 3 o’clock and the palms facing each other like a wall aimed to the target.

THE SWING:

In the preceding chapters I compared the swing to rotating one’s shoulders around the neck in a circular motion swinging the arms and club to the top. At some county fairs you may have noticed a ride that has a circular contraption at the top of a pillar that rotates like a record player high in the sky with cables suspending carts that passengers strap themselves into and, as the pillar rotates, the circular contraption swings these carts slightly out and away from the pillar and their former, vertical position. Not too dramatic, but thrilling enough for most passengers.

This is the motion I’m talking about. Your shoulders represent that circular contraption and your left shoulder point rotates back just like a record player as if dragging a heavy, wet mop for a golf club. I mostly use this image of a wet mop to convey the necessity of swinging the club centrifugally, throughout, instead if lifting it artificially. This, besides allowing more lower body coil earlier in the back swing, is also a more natural style that works as well as any other. John Daly, Jack Nicklaus to a lesser degree, and other smooth swingers of the golf club find that their takeaway has the club hugging the ground swinging around toward their foot line and away from the ball’s target line. The feeling is that of the ride at the fair, a circular device at the top suspending people in carts from cables that are swung outward from a centrally rotating pillar. The rotating pillar instigates the centrifugal effect.

Another reason I use the heavy mop analogy: If you did have to swing a heavy mop to the top of your swing you would have an easier time of it dragging the mop around to nearer your stance line than the ball’s target line before you lifted it. Easier on the back. So, instinctively, once centrifugal motion is set into action, the body subconsciously seeks out maximum efficiency the way a snowflake forms in the elements. Now that centrifugal force is active you can even regard your shoulder, elbow and wrist joints like omni directional ball swivels letting centrifugal force cock the club as it sees fit and letting the face fan open a little just because inertia wants to. I recall that in my teacher’s methods he referred to this churning and turning of the body core as feeling heavy and slow instead of fast and dainty. Building a lot of bang for the buck into ones coil is how I describe it. The recoil should be able to trap all that leverage the back swing has made.

If you can start the swing with a centrifugal swing away from address instead of a steer and lift action you have made it past the first and all important hurdle. If sensing centrifugal force isn’t easy then coil and extend in place with the club shaft aimed at the target at the top.

All of this ability to coil and uncoil must come from the feet and then up through the body to the shoulders. It would be hard to swing while standing on marbles or ball bearings, wouldn’t it? To get the leverage needed to move anything above the feet the feet must engage, first. Jack Nicklaus says that a downswing occurs from the ground up. This is what I think he means. Photos of great players show that the unwinding is most advanced the lower one goes in the body. This is compatible with my notion that the right elbow and whole side and knee thrust hard against the back swing starting down. It just so happens that at the other end of all this the feet and everything in between gird for leverage to do so. This is just the subject that bedeviled me in 1979 when I had the practice session of my life up to that point doing the whole everything with just my hands, it seemed. The hands have desires and needs and perhaps the body can respond to their anticipation in mysterious ways but, combined with wrist cock, the actual forces in a swing are body rotational forces created from ground contact for leverage with the feet, up through the body, winding and unwinding the shoulders, even involving a vertical body compression of shoulders against legs during the strike that throws weight down on the ball via the arms, hands and club forcing a full release to the finish position. That’s the dynamic. The dual thought of creating a healthy wrist cock and shoulder coil at the same time synchronizes everything, almost magically. The tour pros have about an 85 to 105 degree wrist cock with a 90 to 120 degree shoulder turn. Most average level golfers would do well to have a 90/90 degree balance of the two. Of the two, exaggerate the shoulder coil more than the wrist cock.

In studying body action it is the shoulders, not the hips, that rotate most. From address going back, at least 90 degrees and from the top to the finish some 180 to 200, plus, degrees. A whole lot of rotating going on. I am comfortable that it is here that the real center of the swing lies and where centrifugal force emanates from. If you measure the distance from feet to shoulders it’s four and 1/2 to five feet. From club head to shoulders, almost the same. In this sense the shoulders really ARE in the middle of everything. In studying the above rotation measurements I hope it is clear that it is the downswing and forward unwinding of the trunk that is the more important motion. Most golfers don’t unwind enough. The pros do. Like Tiger Wood’s image of cracking open and slamming a door shut, the shutting of the door is what the cracking open of the door was all about in the first place.

When I compared the downswing to a strong surge with the right elbow and knee and side driving against the direction of the back swing those things occurred, yes, but did so naturally in response to the mind thinking about getting the shoulders to meet just two requirements. When I first saw this described in a book decades ago and in a book written in the 30’s or 40’s from an author named Alex Morrison I said to myself; “C’mon, are you kidding?! That looks ridiculous and stupid. It can’t be that simple.” Once I actually tried this move it was like getting into a 60’s VW Bug and finding out it had a performance Porsche engine in the back. WOW!!! Did it ever work. The only other thing I had to do was hold onto the club and hit the ball. All of the body parts; the hips, knees arms, legs, feet and hands all responded in perfect co-ordination and I felt my back being used for the first time. Uncanny!

The photo’s in his book that had as much effect as anything else I ever learned about the golf swing were two photos; In the first photo Alex Morrison was standing upright, facing the camera, not even in a golf posture, his arms hanging at his sides and he had his shoulders turned back 90 degrees from address. They pointed at the camera, directly. The other photo was of him standing erect only with his shoulders now turned 90 degrees from address the other way, his body aimed to the target. Again the shoulder line aimed at the camera only now it was his right shoulder that was closer to the lens instead of the left as in the first move. That simple move, all by itself I learned, forces the body, hands and club to orchestrate in perfect sequence and harmony and with maximum power and minimal effort. Perhaps all golfers meet the requirements of these two positions, to be sure, but the mind’s focus as making this move the “Boss” of the swing and not box car number 12 or so, makes all the difference. What swing thought one uses determines more than you might think. This thought is “On base” as opposed to being “Off base” because it focuses the mind on the center of the centrifugal action. Right on the button, in fact.

If there is one magic move in a golf swing it is this “back to target / chest to target” body pivot that literally acts like a puppeteer with marionette strings from above compelling the whole body and arms and club assembly to work absolutely perfectly, right down to the club shaft and club head motions. The only hard part is to think of this move when you swing and trust it.

In a tour swing those shoulder angles are more severe but just this simple thought works fine. It goes a long way to making sure the forward unwinding is as full as the back swing was and much, much more, besides. At once you’ll notice that the forward unwinding has to be full because the mind has the image of the finish shoulder position and not impact or some other point in between as some conventional teaching suggests. A Rory Macilroy or Seve Ballesteros style of super athletic swing will be better off thinking of positions like 110 degrees back and, from top to finish, maybe some 250 degrees of return rotation. Just don’t hurt yourselves, guys.

Now, this may well be the second best swing thought a human being can have in his head to make a correct golf swing, to take a sport known for being an unnatural move and make it, magically, natural. If there is a better thought I’d like to suggest that it is this. If you want to smooth out the balance, steady the head and better synchronize the whole body, replace that brilliant thought that Alex Morrison gave us with this;

Imagine that there is a small peg just like a record slips onto. Not a “45” style peg but the smaller, LP type of peg. Imagine the size of this round peg being no larger than a sleeve of golf balls, say, or even as small as a crayon ( I prefer crayon ) Imagine that this imaginary peg is located exactly between your shoulders inside your body cavity and that it’s shaft aims between your feet where it needs to get leverage from the ground with. Now, just like a record player starts when you turn it on, smoothly at first, turn that peg clockwise to the top of your back swing and then reverse direction, pitting your body exactly against the back swing motion and let the peg now spin fully and completely the other way, counterclockwise, to the finish as fully as you comfortably can. By narrowing down the point of rotation you also allow more club speed to occur. You may notice that when swinging a weight on a string the faster you spin it the smaller that circular motion your fingers makes gets.

Once at address you should be thinking this exact thought. With your shoulders, “turn / full return.” Simultaneously you’re thinking about creating and releasing as much wrist angle as you can where it will help, most. The only other thought you must have is to hold onto the club and hit the ball. That’s it, folks. That is the nub of it, no pun intended. There is some training of the arms and club shaft to keep shots going straight but we will get into that and more, later, including how the body supports this feat. In essence, the proper swing is a fully extended swing with a throwing motion of the arms to the ball from the top to impact; a body pivot swing with a quickly delivered “throw/hit” hidden in the mix.

If you should get lost refer to the last sentence preceding this one. It’s everything in a nutshell.

Whether you think of the two shoulder positions Alex Morrison demonstrated, my concept of spinning the shoulders like a record player turntable backwards and forwards or “paddling” the shoulders in place, it is important that you think of the shoulder pivot over other thoughts as other body parts thoughts work less efficiently in getting the whole body properly involved. “Go to the top”, as they say, for results. When it comes to golf technique and mental concepts “Mind over shoulders matters.” Remember, between your shoulder blades lies the center of your centrifugal motion. Focus on mostly that. It’s amazing how this elusive thought “trick” works.

That I would be so influenced by such an off beat book “A New Way To Better Golf” from the 30’s or 40’s gets even more curious; Alex Morrison was, among other things, a choreographer for Broadway productions. He recounted one job that had him teaching some several dozen dancers to swing a golf club on stage all standing just feet from each other. He had them all swinging like pros and nobody got clubbed in the head or ankles in the process. This was one of the basics he taught them. His golf book was also quite popular. But that’s not what makes this Alex Morrison connection interesting;

The hands are that final pivot point of the swing between the center of the shoulders and the club head. They are the last thing to fire. To get them to work at peak efficiency think of yourself as a baseball pitcher throwing a baseball over home plate. You want to get as much “snap” out of them as you can. The baseball pitcher uses his whole body and kicks his leg up in the air and then plants it towards the front of his stance and pivots to the plate and throws the ball as hard as he can, the hands releasing last for that snap. It takes a little practice to conjure up this feeling of springiness but I do know that Jack Nicklaus has used this comparison for the swing in general. I think it goes a long way to describing what role the hands have. They work together and do a lot of swiveling and such. So they should. The mind’s focus on letting the body pivot the shoulders, clockwise and counter-clockwise, will iron all of these matters out. Also keep in mind the importance of leveraging the right forefinger (Sam Snead’s “payoff finger”) against the shaft for added leverage at impact. This helps insure a well preserved angle until impact.

Then there is the matter of the head. It is heavy compared to other body parts for it’s size and contributes to balance and resistance against body gyration. Think of it as an anchor stabilizing your upper body. Mostly it operates your whole body depending on what is is thinking. The right thoughts make a huge difference.

If your brain is activating the body by thinking of turning the shoulders around a fixed point located in the center of the swing’s centrifugal force, both back and then around the other way to the finish, then your whole core girds itself to turn grabbing traction from the ground with the feet and transmits this tension all the way up through the whole body. As the tension tightens to the point that the shoulders, club and arms start to move, the muscles that connect the arms to the shoulders tighten to make sure everything moves back in one piece the first one to two feet back. The shoulder rotation that started this move has, by now, activated centrifugal force and all of the bones in your body react, instinctively, to the task. They orchestrate for maximum efficiency automatically, I’ll say it again, like a snowflake conforming to the laws of nature. The club cocks and un cocks where it is most dynamic in the swing. I find that the angle is created all the way to the top, increasing in the early downswing and released at a point a few inches in front of the ball position. This sequence happens automatically as a result of the instinctive throwing action of the hands down to impact. The secret lies in minimizing the time it takes to reach impact and to also imagine as straight a line of delivery as possible. This unleashes all the right body moves and weight transference, all of which are ingrained in our primitive make up. The motion is like a child adjusting his body in a child’s swing to keep the centrifugal force active. To keep centrifugal tension taut the elbows and hands fire ahead of the club on the way to impact creating a severe club shaft angle after which point the club angle is fully released. The whole body supports this effort girding counter clockwise on the downswing to stay ahead of the racing hands. So obediently has the lower body pivoted out of the hands way that at impact, from your eyes perspective, only your lower right leg is behind the ball. Everything else has pivoted ahead of the ball, leading the hands to impact.

If you observe Sam Snead’s wonderful swing you might observe that his hips swivel away from the target even before his back swing starts and then the shoulders and rest of the body follow that tug back. This would suggest that, with Snead, at least, even the back swing starts from the ground, up. I agree. In fact, I suggest that the weight is shifting just as Snead’s hips are swiveling, circularly. In most tour swings the shoulders and club and arms move first. In fact the tension that may move the shoulders first comes from ground tension with the feet felt all the way up through the rest of the body in between. My teacher taught me that the shoulders lead and power you back and that the hips lead and power you forward.

So, there is a co-mingling of two different kinds or rotary forces. The cylindrical shape of the body like a skyscraper turning a giant turntable (shoulders), first clockwise then counter clockwise, and another rotary force of the club head making its way around on a tilted, more vertical path. There is no other way you can make a half pound weight like a club head at address turn into maybe 200 pounds of weight at impact. A simple back to forward shift of the weight can’t do this. The weight is rotationally spun around your body and even your feet are trying to jockey it, circularly, around your body, both backwards and forwards. Whatever left to right shifting occurs from the resulting arm /club structure swinging to one side or the other of the body and the need to pull opposite that weight at critical times. Is there a right to left move? Yes. Because you are swinging to a target that is left you shift the center of your swing at the top several inches to tug against the club in that direction. The shoulders and head don’t shift. Mostly the lower body does, racing ahead of the club to sustain and increase centrifugal force. The impulse to throw the club straight down to the ball from the top triggers proper pivoting of the lower body out of the way of the strike. Both an upward thrust at impact and a lateral right to left thrust occur at the same time even though conscious thought of doing so should not be necessary. It’s a natural response to swinging a weighted object in any one direction.

This takes us back to the body motions one makes while swinging in a child’s swing and how they occur in the transition zone, mostly. In actuality there is a constant tension that is held in the whole body throughout the swinging back and forth. Swinging forward the tension is across the front of one’s body and the backside going backwards. In the transition there is a neutral sensation.

This introduces my concept of right and left elbows duke-ing it out with each other in a swing. To simulate this body tension of a child swinging I like to replace that with the thought of swinging the left elbow straight away from address a foot going back and swinging the right elbow back deep into left side territory in the downswing ahead of the hands to past impact. The left elbow makes the back swing and the right elbow makes the downswing. The whole left side, back and shoulders and arm travel past the chin to the top following the cue of the left elbow moving away from the target. On the downswing you want to replace that tension with the right elbow leading the way to the target side of your body, to the left. A different tension. The right elbow precedes the hands all the way to impact, in fact. While performing this mental drill you may notice how completely your whole right side pivots to power the swing with effortless force as it clears out of the way to the finish. During this keep your upper body steady. This left elbow going right for a back swing and the right elbow going left for a downswing seems to force a fully extended back swing and downswing fully pivoting the whole body core for effortless power. Not all drills work for everybody. If this drill is too alien for you then just focus on shoulder coil back and then down. Between these two power moves there lies the moment at the top when there a moment of suspense and all is somewhat steady as the club is about to change direction. It is here that mind focus is key. Allowing for a slight pause you ready for as speedy a blow as you can muster with the club from the top to impact. You get from point “A” to point “B” instantly, if possible, AND on as direct a path as possible, to the point it feels like a straight line from above your right shoulder through the ball to a low point just four inches in front of the ball. Your hands and club still swing in a circle, it just feels like a straight line delivery. This instinctive throwing action of mostly the shoulders, right arm, elbow and wrist unloading all their angles is what triggers proper body pivot which supports this move. All weight transfer and pivoting is a result of the throwing motion. Sensing the centrifugal force and staying ahead of the club should result in automatic mechanics. It must be stressed that a fully extended top position is a prerequisite of the arm throw or casting may result. Get the left back side turned behind the ball with extended arms and a full wrist cock, first.

Ironically, one of the best downswing triggers I’ve found is a last crank back of the shoulders before starting down. It almost makes the downswing automatic. Kenny Perry of the senior tour, now, best exemplifies this move. He makes a back swing and then gives his shoulders one last extra turn back before the body explodes to impact. That is the feeling. How convenient that this takes no thought except for that last crank back. That it is the shoulders that trigger such a downswing move is no surprise to me.

Another transition move I suggest is to sneak the right elbow ahead under the left arm while starting down, along with the whole right side, to the target and drive hard ahead of the club head to create what is called “lag” or shaft angle from the hands. This move is so powerful I am surprised more tour players don’t take more advantage of it. It takes talent to make this move as expertly as Sergio Garcia does. In fact, while watching slow motion film of his swing during this 2017 U.S. Open you can see how his rotation of the hips, knees, elbows, etc, intensify during the impact zone to keep this lag sustained as long as possible. Even just knowing this fact should help you a lot.

One way to enhance this lag effect is to swing so that your lowest point is ahead of the ball by some three to four inches instead of at the ball. This is an extension of the golf maxim “take the divot after the ball” I learned this from Bobby Clampett’s book “The Impact Zone” while writing this book.

In fact, try these two thought at the same time for an automatic downswing; Think about the last minute extra turn back with the shoulders at the same time you think about the speedy throw down to the ball with your right arm and hand. Bam!!!

As the downswing progresses your wrists want to wield their power with the release of the shaft angle it created. Your right elbow, fully loaded, also wants to unload. At the same time your shoulders are wanting to unleash all of their power with body pivot. In keeping with the laws of physics the body races ahead of the weight of the swinging club in a circular, constantly changing direction, accordingly. When the weight is directly away from the target at the half way down point the legs, hips, elbows, etc. are all pulling TO the target, left, hard. This puts your center of gravity ahead of the club and keeps the centrifugal tension intact and even increases it. This pulls the weight off of your right foot and on to your left foot and, as you are near impact, itself. More accurately the weight is redistributed throughout body joints to maintain centrifugal force. At impact your legs want to push, hard, straight up against the weight at the bottom and the heel of your right foot now comes off the ground. This vertical compression of arms throwing down to legs pushing up while the whole body pivots counter clockwise is what makes effortless power and accuracy. The right forefinger is leveraging against the shaft at impact as the hands reach a crescendo. Just sensing the point 4 inches ahead of the ball your club will bottom out at is enough directional reference to make an accurate shot. (do visualize the shot, however) This is the business end of the swing; the impact zone, and some interesting dynamics take place here. In particular, the vertical compression between the legs and shoulders, both pushing upwards and downwards against each other, dumping the weight of your whole body down the club shaft and into the ball as it’s struck. A bearing down on the ball with your shoulders kind of feeling at impact that puzzles the mind. This is the throw down with the hands and arms that is hidden in the heart of the full core pivot. The feet are pushing up, how can these swinging arms also be throwing weight down the shaft at the same time? They are transmitting this force and stress just like a golf shaft does under load. The load, in fact, is so great the right forearm starts to release along with the hands, right after. The shaft releases and, now, finally, even the toe of the club head releases past the heel and impact occurs. This is the ideal. This final “L” shaped lever, the toe over heel rotation, puts the cherry on top of a perfect swing. If executed perfectly you will swear you whiffed your drive and completely missed the ball as you stare incredulously as your ball sails far and straight. Impact wasn’t even felt and it seems like both the ball and club head were fired from the tee together. Even for the world’s best golfers this occurs maybe once in a thousand shots, so don’t beat yourself up too much if it doesn’t come easily at first. As the swing progresses to the finish the club head passes the hands at impact a few inches past the ball and shoots the shaft and arms straight to the target. Because you had the image of a full rotational return with your shoulders your back muscles, the big latissimus dorsi muscles, that Alex Morrison discussed at length in his book, engage and sling your whole core around to a full, complete uncoil. You haven’t stopped swinging. You even got your back into it, so to speak. That you look like Tiger Woods or Jack Nicklaus or any great golfer you’d name is a bonus.

All of this was made possible with two forces working in concert; As full a shoulder rotation in both directions as possible to power the body with as full a cock and uncock of the wrists as possible, both at the same time. That’s what professional golfers do that amateur golfers don’t do, in so many words. It definitely helps to be toned and in top physical shape. I use the golf swing to keep me in shape, in fact. I hit a lot of balls and recommend you do, too. Practice should be a magnet that makes you work at the game. Find a spot that forces you to hit the target or lose balls, for example. Get your own shag bag and balls if you want to really improve. Concrete and mats aren’t a good idea and discourage the divot after the ball you need for proper dynamics. Make it a slice of cake in your day. Practice.

The drill most of you will have to make is to free up your back so that it is pliable enough to move as if re positioning a sail on a boat some 110 degrees to catch some wind. When doing these drills pay no attention to how you will look doing so. You may overturn your hips and feet to get your back moving freely like a great big lever moving past your chin and behind the ball. The point is, move that back around behind the ball to the top and then fully the other way to your finish. Your finish should happen automatically if you achieved impact from the top with maximum speed to a point just in front of the ball.

That’s what this book is mostly about. Only if you first do this big pivot move, which makes power effortless to begin with, can you properly employ the throwing action of the right arm and hand in the downswing.

APPLICATION OF PRINCIPLES;

Now, the drill section of the book to help you actually perform the correct body pivot, club angle collection and release, right arm throw down and creation and sustaining of centrifugal force.

The high shelf drill;

Stand with your back against a wall with a shelf offering a spot just above your right shoulder. Using both hands, your feet fixed, take a trophy shaped object (Why not?) and turn around and place the vase or whatever you can find on the shelf above you to your right. This is the back swing drill. Repeat, only now turn around and place the trophy above your left shoulder. This is the downswing drill. This is the feeling you must achieve when swinging a golf club. Snead used to say “Power is on the top shelf” in this respect. I can’t emphasize enough the importance of achieving this fee roaming shoulders feeling. It can be made without stress if you free yourself up a little.

Another Sam Snead note; He used to say that a back swing resembles the move you make to look behind you. He meant ALL the way behind you, not just to your right, away from the target. As if you wanted to look behind you 180 degrees from the address position, not just 90.

The arm / hand throw down drill.;

Like Sam Snead, who was a baseball pitcher before he played golf, brush up on your baseball pitch you had as a kid. You’ve probably lost a lot of the snap you once had and some strength, too. Or try throwing anything from your top position straight down to the ball with just your right hand. Work on speed and force and make sure your shoulder is turned well back, first. In fact, put your left arm across your chest and make a back swing, first, to coordinate the feeling of a full swing. Make sure to lead your hand with the elbow as you practice your throw. Push down past the throw with your right shoulder. (Amazing! Golf Digest is now featuring a similar drill after I first wrote about it . In their drill a tennis ball is used and they urge you to bounce it into the ground in a manner that rebounds back to you so you can catch it.) While on the subject of tennis balls, I suppose throwing a tennis ball into a floor and wall corner to rebound back to you would be good drill for warming up your childhood pitching arm. Wind up, then throw.

The arms swing drill;

Find anything to hold in your hands that will make a noise such as a water bottle without the cap, aimed down and make it whistle loudest through impact. This ingrains the